《Origin of Genisis》


 Chapter 1: Conflict of Interest

    As the day drew to a close, the sky took on a dull orange hue. A figure, cloaked and hooded, wandered down a sloping mountain path. Suddenly, the figure stopped and their violet eyes glowed from beneath the hood as they scanned the surroundings. Their gaze fell upon an open plain with two stone thrones at its center. Another hooded figure hid in the shadow of the further throne, but their presence was given away by the glow of their violet eyes. The first figure clicked their tongue disapprovingly and narrowed their eyes at the sight of the other individual.


    As they strolled down the path, the breeze rustled their cloak. A sudden gust almost blew off their hood, but upon a click of their tongue, the wind froze. However, the world around them also froze. The hooded silhouette, that stood by the stone throne, eyes grew large as they noticed the surroundings change before they locked sight with the other individual. The eyes of the silhouette hiding in the shadow turned into crescents as they began to sit on the throne.


    "Brother, come and sit with me," said the person on the stone throne, their eyes still forming a crescent shape.


    With another click of their tongue, the figure on the mountain path continued to walk, their eyes never leaving the other figure sitting on the throne.


    ¡°Brother, I am so glad you could join me, we never talk anymore. Well not since¡­¡± They left their words floating in the air, their eyes curved even more showing their happiness and excitement.


    The other figure stood in front of the empty stone throne glaring at the ¡®brother¡¯ in front of them, ¡°Brother, speak less.¡±


    The other¡¯s eyes grew wide, obviously shocked by the words before a laugh escaped from the shadow of the hood.


    ¡°Now why have you called me here little brother, there are many tasks that need my attention, this is not one of those tasks, brother, and you should know I do not like my time to be wasted.¡± said the still-standing figure.


    ¡°Brother, brother, before that please sit I want to talk¡­¡±


    ¡°Why am I here Bahattar?¡± the figure said in a deep roar, annoyance clear in their voice.


    ¡°C-Calm down brother, I just want to talk so please sit and talk with me,¡± Bahattar said in an almost whimpering voice


    ¡°Good,¡± The tone of the figure still standing changed and the smugness of his voice could be felt in the air, ¡°Us brothers never have the opportunity to have a nice discussion, just the two of us.¡± the figure said his eyes now in crescents, his voice now oozing sarcasm.


    Bahattar looked wide-eyed at his brother, he had fallen into his trap again. He narrowed his eyes, trying to decide his next words carefully.


    ¡°Brother Aon¡­ I would like your youngest son,¡± Bahattar said, his voice becoming more determined with each word.


    ¡°You what?¡± Aon said his hand moved upward as he rested his head on his finger, appearing bored by the conversation already.


    ¡°Your youngest give him to me,¡± Bahattar paused looking at his brother, ¡°I can take him down the right path, his destine path,¡± he said with worship in his voice and eyes


    Aon looked at his brother, his eyes narrowed with annoyance and ridicule.


    ¡°Do not look at me like that, brother. Your youngest is destined for greatness, the likes that which we can not even fathom.¡± Bahattar said, noticing the gaze he was receiving.


    ¡°You are nothing but a zealot,¡± Aon spoke in a calm voice, but it soon turned to a wrathful scream as he continued, ¡°You still follow in their footsteps! You follow a deserter, a liar, a false idol.¡±


    Aon stood up from his stone throne, ¡°They threw us away¡­¡±


    Bahattar cowered in his stone throne trying his best to get away from his brother and his mad almost feral gaze, ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Aon paid no mind to his brother and just continued his mad rant, ¡°After all that we did for them, the praise, the worship, the fealty¡­¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Without warning, Aon yanked Bahattar by the collar of his cloak and forcefully removed him from the stone throne. Bahattar could feel the warm spit cooling on his face from his brother''s screams of indignation, but he was taken aback by his brother''s uncharacteristic behavior.  Aon was typically calm and calculated, even when he pretended to be angry it was only for a strategic advantage. This sudden display of genuine anger left Bahattar feeling helpless and frightened as if he were a child lost in a dark, suffocating void.


    ¡°And you want my child, my son, to follow that same path. Do you spit in my face, our siblings'' face, no, our whole race''s face,¡±


    Aon threw Bahattar at the stone throne, causing Bahattar to grunt from the pain of the impact.


    ¡°Why refuse that child''s destiny brother, he must walk this path, it is the only one for him,¡± Bahattar screamed his determination outweighing his fear.


    ¡°You speak of paths, fate, destiny to me! Blind fool, zealot, coward, how dare you mock me!¡± Aon spoke in rage, the once beautiful blue-tinted grass surrounding them started to shrivel and wilt turning the ground into a wasteland.


    ¡°Brother calm down!¡± Bahattar said in a panicked scream.


    ¡°Calm! No, you have no right to tell me to be calm. You called me here to this site to mock me and attempt to coerce me into giving my child, my son¡¯s, life to you. For what? For what purpose?¡± Aon screamed as he reached under Bahattar¡¯s hood trying to grab his head, only to notice something wrong, he flung his hand back revealing what lie underneath the shadow of the hood, a pitch-black orb with two violet floating eyes.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°What have you done,¡± Aon spoke weakly, his voice fluctuating, ¡°Wh-Why¡­ why do you mock me? You, the one who called me here to this sacred site of deliberation and equality, cower behind a puppet. Do you fear me this much, is it the answer that I would have given, or is there another reason¡­¡±


    The eyes floating in the black orb stared solemnly at Aon, not answering.


    ¡°Coward! Answer me!¡±


    A voice drifted from the orb,  "It is not his will." The orb''s violet eyes were fixed on Aon, devoid of any life or emotion.


    ¡°His will!¡± Aon screamed, causing the surrounding space to shake.


    Aon was seething with anger and needed to find a way to release it before he lost control. Despite his efforts to remain composed, Bahattar was determined to not let an opportunity like this slip away.


    ¡°Yes, his will says that your son will follow in his footsteps,¡± Bahattar said with reverence.


    Aon glared at the floating eyes and gave a snide ridiculing laugh.


    Bahattar paid it no mind continuing his rant, ¡°The boy his path is set, his destiny is to follow their footsteps he will walk this path whether you allow it or not. He cannot hide from this, no one can.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Aon said in a calm voice, but Bahattar knew that it was only the calm before the storm.


    ¡°Why? The child is useless and a shame to you, is that not why you have him hidden away, locked in a place where no one will find him?¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you know my thoughts, Bahattar, but you know nothing, you are nothing but a game piece that does not even realize they are already on a board being toyed with.¡±


    ¡°You''re wrong I am the one moving the pieces as his hand, I am no game piece.¡±


    Bahattar noticed that Aon was calming down as he was ridiculing him, he needed to think of a way to anger him again enough to destroy this puppet.


    ¡°You are nothing but a fool who sees the game pieces around them thinking that they are your own to use, while unaware of the hand that hovers over your head moving you.¡±


    ¡°I challenge you to supremacy,¡± Bahattar screamed


    Aon looked shocked and confused, ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°I challenge you to supremacy, I shall take your position and your child. I shall usher in an age of utopia for our race, one with your son at the forefront and I there to aid him.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost what little mind you had left?¡± Aon blinked in confusion.


    "No," Bahattar replied, as he took out a golden scroll from inside his cloak. "This has been signed by more than half of our siblings who have grown weary of you and tyranny."


    "I can''t believe it, " Aon screamed before laughing in ridicule, "They think it''s time for a change."


    "What? After everything I''ve done for them," Aon''s voice broke from his screams sounding pitiful as the sadness from the betrayal took root, "They want to throw me away? How dare they!"


    Bahattar thought just a small push left, ¡°Yes, and look at the last signature is that not someone you know and hold so dear, brother,¡±


    Aon glanced over the names that made the list before pausing on the last name, his face one of shock and horror, he gasped for breath. He read and reread that name written in blood holding the largest spot hoping that it would disappear if he read it once more, ¡°SILROSE!¡±


    ¡°Brother it has been so much fun... until we meet again on the battlefield,¡± those were the last words to come from the puppet as Aon''s hand crushed the black orb sending a shockwave outward crushing the stone thrones to nothing but dust.


    Aon stood silently in the wasteland he had created, the sacred stone thrones gone. He stared silently at his hands that held the broken pieces of his brother''s puppet, Aon threw his head back glaring at the darkening sky, ¡°I¡¯ve been played for a fool.¡±

 Chapter 2: Meeting

    A figure dressed in a black hooded cloak moved cautiously through a poorly lit hallway. The flickering candles cast shadows as they walked, causing the violet-eyed figure to pause and frantically glance around their surroundings. They reached out and touched the stone wall gliding their hand as they walked, searching for something until finally they stopped they found the hidden switch, a loose stone.With another glance around they pressed the loose stone and a door opened, revealing a well-lit room. They entered and sat in a corner on a cushioned seat. After some time, three other hooded figures entered the room and sat in silence, waiting for someone to speak.


    ¡°We need to get the child before something happens to him.¡± said a deep voice from under the black hood.


    The other three in the room looked at this figure that finally spoke, slowly nodding thinking the same thing.


    ¡°I agree,¡± said a woman with long braided blond hair whose face hid behind a silver mask, her violet eyes watching her hands play with her red cloak that sat perfectly folded in her lap.


    ¡°But only Aon knows where he hid his youngest son.¡± a lazy voice said from a green hooded figure.


    ¡°Does your family¡¯s Thadius not know of the child¡¯s location? Did he not spend four years living in that same estate with the child? Performing some sort of research?¡± said the voice from the black hood.


    ¡°Yes, Thadius did live there¡­ but Aon was the one who brought him there, and only took him away after his research was finished. But even if we ask him he speaks nothing of what happened there, not of the location, or the research he did, nor the child who he spent time with. He is absolutely silent about it, almost like he does not remember it at all¡± said the figure under the green hood.


    ¡°Bah, this gets us nowhere. By the time we find the child, Brother Bahattar might also find him. We can not trust that Brother Aon¡¯s measures are enough to protect this child. So the best option is to directly ask and make our concerns known.¡± spoke a figure hidden behind a golden mask, his bald head glistened from the candlelight just like his golden cloak draped around his shoulders.


    To this, the others began to nod once more.


    ¡°It is annoying to admit, but with how Bahattar fooled Aon into destroying the sacred site. If he could do this, then¡­¡± The figure in black paused to think of their next words, frustration clear in their voice, ¡°We need to take our own measures to ensure our families'' are safe throughout this whole endeavor, and that whoever comes out winning will not damage us to an irreparable state.¡± finished the figure under the black hood.


    ¡°I agree, this mess that has been created is unfortunate, and the fact that it pits us siblings against one another is saddening. We also had no choice in the side that we picked¡­ because out of all of our siblings'' families, we are the only few who decided to side with Aon because of our history with him and his family.¡± said the woman behind the silver mask with a deep sigh.


    ¡°It would have been great if there were more than five of us, though. I mean, how are we going to fight against the others? Is it even possible for us five families to challenge all the others?¡± said the man in the golden mask


    ¡°From what I have heard there are only three families that have decided to join Bahattar, but I do not know which three. I assume they are the families most close to him, while the others are playing a wait-and-see strategy.  According to Silrose, Brother Aon seems to care very little about who joins what side, and from my spy in Bahattar¡¯s family Bahattar¡¯s mentality is the same.¡± said the black-hooded figure.


    ¡°So it seems that both are confident in their strategies to win, so neither side is backing down.¡± said the woman in the silver mask, her violet eyes squinted in thought.


    ¡°Yes, we are both confident. Although I was fooled by that fake golden seal and his words, it will not work a second time, now that I know what he is capable of.¡± Said a voice under a white hood who just walked into the room.


    ¡°Aon!¡± the figures stood in shock.


    ¡°Did you think a meeting like this could be hidden from me?¡± Aon spoke, his eyes turning into crescents.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°It was never a plan to hide the meeting, that is why we did it in a vacant room inside your own home, but we were not expecting you to be here so soon.¡± said the lazy voice from the green hood, ¡°The reason we kept it a secret is that it is hard to tell who is on whose side at the moment. So this is how we decided to get around it.¡±


    ¡°I see, anyway I have listened to most of the conversation?¡± Aon paused looking at the four figures, ¡°And I agree there needs to be other measures to ensure that your families are safe. I hate to admit it, but we need something to do about my youngest as well. So I have sent both his older brothers to protect him from a distance, for now at least.¡±


    A small figure hid under a torn and tattered blanket, their violet eyes stared deeply at the dancing flame of a small candle in front of them, mesmerized by the flicker of the flame and the little warmth that it gave them. Shadows danced wildly around the dimly lit flame of the small candle, showing the dusty and abandoned room around the tiny figure. They shivered under the tattered blanket as a small gust of air wafted in from a cracked window not far from them, their breath seemed to freeze, causing them to shiver once again. The figure''s eyes slowly darted around the lonely room before reaching out and grabbing the base of the lit candle.


    Two figures in white robes watched silently as the small figure walked around the large manor.


    ¡°I hate it here, it¡¯s too cold.¡± said one of the figures


    ¡°Yeah, it is cold, so why did you make the manor like that? Now the youngest is going to freeze.¡± said the other


    ¡°He has a candle which is more than I have.¡± the other rebuked, their arms crossed looking at the other as they shivered.


    ¡°Fushin, it doesn¡¯t matter he is still our brother, we are supposed to protect him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, like you protected them, Aleister?¡±


    Aleister''s violet eyes glared at Fushin who glared back in response.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Aleister said with grinding teeth, ¡°Father gave us a task, let''s complete it and then go back to the way things were.¡±


    ¡°Right, go back and crawl to Mother big brother whine about how mean I am to you,¡± mocked Fushin


    ¡°Oh and why don¡¯t you go back and try to impress Father then, I am so sure you can do it this time,¡± Aleister said sarcasm in every word


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet, do you hear footsteps?¡± said Alister glancing around.


    ¡°There on the third floor, several shadows just walked by the window, and there more trying to go to the front door,¡± Fushin screamed, already running to the manor.


    ¡°You go and distract them I will get the youngest,¡± Aleister screamed, already making his way to the last place he saw his youngest brother.


    While all this happened the youngest of the brothers wandered mindlessly around his manor unaware of what was happening.


    ¡°Sigh, why did all the fires go out, it¡¯s so hard to see with just this little candle.¡± said the figure covered by the tattered blanket.


    ¡°There!¡±


    The figure turned and looked at where the sound came from, but could not see anything because of the darkness. Suddenly, they felt their feet lift off the ground and be thrown over what they assumed was someone¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry little one, but we need to leave and fast.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my candle,¡± the youngest said, reaching for the falling candle.


    ¡°Leave it, you will not be returning here, so it doesn¡¯t matter, instead we are going to go to some other place, how does that sound?¡±


    Suddenly a figure draped in white robes burst through a wall he knelt over coughing, and with a grunt, they started to hit the ground.


    ¡°I hate this, they are just fighting with their fist. They refuse to even use weapons on me, am I so useless.¡± Screamed Fushin


    ¡°Did you figure out what families they are from?¡± Asked Aleister


    ¡°NO! They won¡¯t use any abilities or weapons.¡±


    ¡°And they brought you to this state, Father will be so impressed by you.¡±


    ¡°Quiet, Aleister!¡±


    ¡°Enough Fushin, I have the youngest, so we can leave, just try to keep up,¡± said Aleister, throwing Fushin out of a nearby window to aid in their escape.


    ¡°You, I¡¯ll get you for that Aleister,¡± Screamed Fushin getting back to his feet while chasing his older brother.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to survive for that,¡± Aleister said, laughing


    ¡°Uh, what is happening,¡± said the youngest of the brothers.


    ¡°Sorry for the late introduction, I am Aleister and this is Fushin, we are your older brothers. It really is nice to finally meet you after all these years.¡± Aleister said, excitement clear in his voice.

 Chapter 3: Runaway

    It has been several months since Aon and Bahattar began their cold war, and during this time, both parties have remained eerily silent. However, their ally families have taken advantage of this void in power and selected new leaders within their ranks to fill in this gap of power. These actions caused the neutral families to become suspicious, but as they have no evidence to act upon, they have chosen to remain silent.


    After the sudden change in leadership and the disappearance of Aon and Bahattar, the war situation became uncertain and skirmishes between the opposing siblings and their families occurred frequently. Some of these battles ended without a sound, while others resulted in significant resource losses and no survivors. As a consequence, both sides were weakened and had to seek more allies from their neutral siblings by using either cooperation or coercion.


    Due to the ongoing battles, even neutral families were forced to take sides, resulting in a domino effect of increasing intensity. This led to fractures in relationships on both sides, creating smaller factions. These factions sought benefits in every situation and only agreed to battle if their demands were met, intensifying the tension and further dividing the sides and factions.


    While all the other siblings and their families fought Aon and Bahattar and their families remained silent, this caused more fissures on both sides as only a few knew of the secret war that was happening between both brothers.


    Loud screams echoed out of one of the rooms of the large building that the three brothers had been staying in for the last few months, hidden away from the civil strife that was plaguing the land.


    ¡°Fushin, Why are you screaming?¡± Aleister asked, opening a door to a ruined room, ¡°What happened to the youngest room? Did someone take him?¡±


    Fushin turned to his brother in rage before realizing the situation that he was in, ¡°Uh right, it was like this before I got here.¡± Fushin said to his brother, his face straight and void of emotions.


    Aleister rubbed his eyes, ¡°Why did you not just leave things the way they were, so we could find some kind of clue as to what happened? Now what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean there are probably some clues in this mess that was left by whoever took him,¡± Fushin said trying to avoid his brother


    ¡°Oh, Father will love this.¡± Aleister shook his head


    Fushin screamed again and started rummaging through the mess that was the room, trying to find any little clue as to where his younger brother had disappeared to.


    Light cascaded down, showing the scene of bodies strewn around collapsed and burning buildings. A figure in a gray cloak, a mark of Bahattar¡¯s family could be seen pacing back and forth in front of the outer walls of Aon¡¯s family''s citadel.


    With a short sigh, the figure spoke, ¡°If only you had listened to me, brother Aon. Then none of this would have happened.¡± a tear could be seen falling from the shadow of the cloak, soaking the ground that the figure stared at.


    ¡°You are still a fool, Bahattar, This pain and grief fall not on me but on your shoulders.¡± Said a figure in white standing on the walls above as they looked down at the figure in gray


    ¡°No brother, my hands are clean of this¡­ All that I wanted was to bring your child the glory that he deserved, and this is what you chose by denying him his destiny. So brother who is the real fool, the one who denies or the one who accepts.¡± said Bahattar as his eyes glared at the figure in white.


    The figure in white stared at the one in gray, ¡°Neither¡­ It is those who can make their own, just like my youngest will someday do.¡±


    The figure in white slowly walked away, his pace steady as the one in gray stared silently at their disappearing figure.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Why?¡± Bahattar said with a sigh before talking to the group next to him, ¡°Bring me the child, He should be located in the citadel somewhere.¡±


    Across the citadel, a small figure in tattered rags hid in the shadows of a still pristine building. Their violet eyes darted nervously around them as they swiftly rushed to the next shadow.


    ¡°Destroy that building next.¡± A scream of command echoed from a distance away, ¡°They cannot hide if there is nowhere to hide!¡±


    The figure¡¯s shallow and haggard breath stopped entirely as they stiffened from the scream, it sounded so close. The footsteps grew closer and closer to the figure, their already stiff breath grew worse with every step the other party made.


    ¡°This one next, brothers and sisters.¡± the voice screamed again.


    The figure peeked around the building and locked eyes with what he could only assume to be the leader. Lightning flashes through their body as all their instincts told them to run.


    ¡°There, Get him!¡± The scream of the leader echoed out once more.


    The figure dashed at two of his would-be captors, clumsily evading their grasp and falling on their hands. They shuffled desperately to get to their feet and run, but only managed to kick up dust and rubble luckily blinding their would-be captors, they push themselves off the ground and ran toward the inner sanctum of the citadel. A cry of a horn and the beating of drums sounded from behind them. The figure¡¯s face scrunches in anguish, they had been found.


    Running mindlessly through the streets, they could hear yelling from the inner sanctum¡¯s gates they passed only a short time ago. They were close on his heels, and those trying to protect him were decreasing as time went on.


    ¡°Well¡­ hello¡­ child,¡± a calm and lazy feminine voice echoed from behind the boy.


    His body yelled at him to run from this voice, but before he could finish his thoughts and plans, a sharp pain radiated out from his lower back.


    A hiss of air sounds from close behind him, ¡°I¡­ missed. How¡­ unfortunate¡­ at¡­ least¡­ you¡­ will¡­ not¡­ die.¡±


    They did everything they could to keep standing, and soon the pain started to disappear faster and faster until their body was numb, so they started to run once again.


    ¡°Oh¡­ he¡­ is¡­ running¡­ well¡­ not¡­ my¡­problem¡­ anymore¡­ time¡­ to¡­ go¡­ home¡­ I¡­ have¡­ better¡­ things¡­ to¡­ do.¡±


    The figure ran through streets, buildings, and dimly lit halls until they finally saw it. It was the room that was left in a note that he received when he was living with his brothers, Aleister said it was from their mother, Silrose. He knew nothing of this name, mother did he really have one, he could not remember, but at this point does it matter he just wanted to survive and be free like he was now, and if this Silrose could do that then.


    ¡°You are finally here,¡± a figure draped in white said, tears forming in their violet eyes.


    The figure in white silently stared before grabbing the figure in tattered rags, throwing them, and locking them in a room. They then ran to an onlooking room that looked into the room where the child was. The figure in white behind a glass window pulled levers and pressed buttons, occasionally glancing at the silent figure that stared their eyes full of sadness and betrayal. The figure in white suddenly stopped and looked inside the room one last time, their mouth slowly moving tears falling from their eyes as they pulled one last lever.


    Golden light enveloped the room as the figure in tattered rags that silently stood just seconds ago, was now gone. The only thing left was the figure in white, whose tears flowed like a never-ending river. Loud explosions, the sound of crackling fires, and the screams of death echo outside the door. The figure still standing, tears still falling, as the door slammed open.


    ¡°I see, The boy is gone then¡­ What a waste of time,¡± a calm voice said as a figure in white entered the room.


    ¡°I should have known that you would be involved in this. I must have been blind to think that you would not have a hand in this,¡± the figure draped in white said as they looked at those filing into the room.


    ¡°Oh, Silrose, you should have listened to us in the first place. Now you have made everything so complicated, but it is fine. We will get him back, it will only take a little effort.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Silrose, said with a smirk on her lips, tears still slowly falling. ¡°It will take a lot of effort and more time than you think.¡±


    ¡°What have you done, Silrose?¡± the figure in white screamed as he looked around the room.


    The room appeared pristine and new like no one had touched anything. But the figure knew that something was wrong, and so their face warped into one of rage.


    ¡°Take her away! Fix this room and find that boy!¡± The figure screamed at those around them as they went off to complete these tasks, leaving the boy some time to be safe, but how long would that safety last?

 Chapter 4: A Barbarian

    Morin lit the blue-green sky and cast its dazzling golden light down as a cool shallow breeze blew over the seedlings viewing a large circular white stone platform. These seedlings of many different appearances stood around and whispered gossip about the event they were about to witness.


    ¡°Have you heard what was on the list this month?¡± A young woman with short bobbed blonde hair, dark skin, and a thin short dress stood close to the stage. Her blue eyes never left the platform, her large hand fan constantly moving in wide hand movements as she spoke, ¡°Well, I heard that a new barbarian child is going to be here.¡± her tongue moved slowly across her lips, and her blue eyes shimmered in mad excitement.


    ¡°Oh really, would the Guardians let one of their own be held like this, locked in a cage like a wild beast,¡± said a man with a bald head and pale white skin that glistened in Morin¡¯s light. His green eyes glanced around him, locking on different faces as his gaze passed them.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± said the woman with a small shrug as she looked at the empty stage, ¡°It would not be the first time that one of them would have been sent onto a similar stage.¡± a small smile stretched across her lips, her eyes still shimmered in madness.


    ¡°I guess it would not matter much; it would just depend on who it was on that stage,¡± said the man.


    ¡°Quiet, dear, it¡¯s starting.¡± the woman shrieked in excitement.


    ¡°May the Light of Morin be with you on this day,¡± a man with long black hair tied and thrown over his shoulder walked onto the stage; his black suit and accessories starkly contrasted his white mask. The mask gave an unsettling feeling, not having any holes for eyes, noses, or mouths, nothing but a small black droplet painted directly in the center of the mask.


    ¡°What a beautiful day.¡± The man spoke as he made his way to the center of the circular stage.


    The crowd watched as cages covered in rags and other items in chests and boxes made their way onto the stage behind the man.


    With a clap of his hands, the rags were pulled off, revealing beasts and other seedlings inside the cages.


    ¡°As you can see, we have many excellent products on display today; some are immediately available, others are a tease for next month''s auction. So join me as we select the first item for auction. Here we have three options.¡±


    Another man in similar attire stepped in front of the first cage, ¡°This is a seedling from the Blaze Race born from fire essence and children of the Goddess of Blaze. I am sure that all of you must know that the Blaze Race is one of the best controllers of flame essence of any intensity, whether it be ash, ember, blaze, etcetera. As for what this particular one is capable of, he was an advanced warrior of the race; in other words, one of the best fighters. Also, they assisted the Smith Race in their forging processes, so expect excellent control over their essence.¡±


    ¡°Next item for this round is another seedling from the Blaze Race, the assumed spouse of the first. The same information applies to this Blaze Race member as well. The only additional information is that it is assumed that this member is the next in line to lead the village it is a part of.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, We have a Swayerk, a three-star beast from the forest near the Nurture Race; the dark green fur on their bodies makes them excellent nocturnal hunters and doubles for hiding during the day in the densest part of the forest that they tend to reside in. Their long forepaws are used to pull fruits from high places for the young that have not developed a taste for meat yet, and their short back legs with paws that extend both forward and backward make an excellent base for their long and heavy frame when walking bipedally. And lastly, their long thick, bushy tail is used as its main defense to fend off those that would hunt them.¡±


    The original announcer clapped his hands again, ¡°Well, just like always, the highest of these will be sold today while the others will be available next month, so let us begin the month''s auction.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Time passed slowly as more and more seedlings and items were dragged onto the stage before the main holder walked onto the stage. A man in a gray suit with a pure white mask with no holes walked onto the stage, his hands waving at the seedlings below the stage.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± He said with grandiose movements, ¡°There is still one last item for all of your viewing pleasure¡­ but this item is extraordinary; I am sure that after seeing this item, you will understand what I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°TCH! Go up, boy!¡±


    ¡°A savage child from a distant land, one of the barbarians that threaten our land, a child of Feyrish,¡± Screamed the man in the gray suit.


    A boy with nothing but a black chain hung from his neck slowly and clumsy made his way to the center of the platform, his icy blue hair stuck to his face and neck matted from all the dirt and grim, blisters and sores covered most of his malnourished body, his violet eyes seem void of life.


    ¡°Hurry up, boy!¡± Screamed a man behind the boy before the man kicked him, and the sound of breaking bones echoed throughout the platform, immediately the Seedlings watching gasps.


    ¡°Master Carter, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    A small grumble echoed from the sheets of the bed as a boy with messy and shaggy icy blue hair crawled out from under the sheets; his tired eyes drowsily glanced around the room before his head fell back to the soft pillow below it.


    The maid with long braided brown hair and brown eyes in a long green dress walked into the room after a short knock on the door; this maid was the one charged with the care for this poor child as long as he stayed in the castle of Falling Leaves. She watched as the child grumbled about his disrupted sleep. She sighed a little, planning to leave the room and let the child rest longer.


    Suddenly a young woman with bright red hair braided tightly to the side of her head and green eyes lit with impatient excitement suddenly barged into the room behind the maid.


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t!¡± a scream echoed from behind the maid standing in the doorway, ¡°The last of your guardians is set to arrive within the next few days to discuss¡­ Are you listening?¡±


    A small no squeaked out from under the covers.


    ¡°Every morning!¡± she dashed over only to be caught by the maid, ¡°Siro, let me go!¡±


    ¡°Madam Nesha, I think it would be better to let the young master sleep; he seems quite exhausted.¡± the maid Siro said with her usual wide smile.


    ¡°Siro, he is always exhausted! He needs to get up and at least eat something!¡± Nesha screamed, still trying to escape the arms of the maid Siro.


    ¡°I will not deny that, Madam Nesha, but that is not for you to decide; now, why do you not leave him to me and return to your family to eat.¡± the maid Siro said, trying to drag the still struggling Nesha out of the room.


    Nesha thinking about eating with her family, gave an annoyed glance at the maid before finally breaking free and turning to leave the room, ¡°I think I will just eat in my room¡­ have someone bring up whatever is left over for Carter and me.¡±


    With a smile, Siro watched Nesha leave, ¡°Oh, I am so sure her mother will love to hear about this,¡± she whispered.


    Suddenly running steps echoed in the hall again, ¡°I have decided that maybe it would be a good decision to eat with my family,¡± Nesha said, her face tinted red.


    ¡°Oh, of course, madam,¡±


    ¡°D-Do you mind escorting me, Siro,¡± The red on Nesha¡¯s face grew brighter after speaking.


    ¡°Of course, princess, It would be my honor,¡± the maid Siro said but immediately covered her mouth, noticing her mistake.


    Nesha glanced at Siro, ¡°I am not a princess any longer, Siro,¡±

 Chapter 5: Sisters

    ¡°I am sorry about the slip of my tongue, Madam Nesha,¡± Siro said, bowing her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Siro; I know it is hard for you to accept. Even though years have passed since the title was taken from me.¡± Nesha said,


    ¡°It is indeed, Madam,¡± Siro said, but her mind said something else, ¡°Of course, I would be upset, Nesha. I was your personal maid since you were born, and I was so close to your mother that we could be considered childhood friends. The fact that your father threw your title away is still a sore spot for most of our race, let alone me.¡±


    ¡°Well, come Siro, I need help getting to¡­¡± Nesha paused; her eyes glanced around in confusion before a wide smile crossed her face.


    Far behind Nesha, who stood in the doorway of Carter¡¯s room, was a little girl with bright blue eyes and long brown hair. The little girl was doing her best to hide behind the furniture that dotted the hallways, but Nesha noticed as soon as the little girl¡¯s eyes looked at her.


    Siro, who noticed the little girl sneaking behind, smiled, covering her mouth to show the girl she would not say a word.


    Seeing Siro playing along, the little girl smiled and tried to stifle her giggles as she stealthily snuck down the hallway, growing closer and closer to the pair in the doorway.


    Nesha noticed the girl getting closer, and a sinister smile stretched across her face, ¡°Oh, Siro, I am hungry; why don¡¯t we make our way down for food.¡±


    ¡°Of course, madam. Shall I show you the way,¡± Siro smiled, ignoring the whole situation.


    In a panicked state, the little girl began to frantically dash behind the furniture as best as she could until she was close enough to run and grab Nesha. So the little girl did, and just as she was about to grab the back of Nesha¡¯s dress, someone pulled hers. As she was falling backward, the smiling face of Nesha was all she could see as her back hit the ground.


    ¡°Well, hello, Sara,¡± Nesha said, looking at the little girl beneath her.


    The little girl, Sara, looked at Nesha with her blue eyes wide before screaming, ¡°No fair, you can¡¯t use your powers in the castle.¡±


    ¡°Says who?¡± Nesha asked, a sly smirk on her lips.


    ¡°Me! It takes all the fun away, and how am I going to catch you if you do,¡± Sara screamed as she tried to get up.


    ¡°Sounds more like whining,¡± Nesha said with a wide toothy smile.


    ¡°Oh, what lovely sisters you are,¡± Siro said, shaking her head, although her thoughts were elsewhere, ¡°The young princess has been too influenced by Prince Yonish; she plays the same games with Nesha as he did when he was young.¡±


    ¡°Siro, help me get her,¡± Sara screamed.


    ¡°Oh my, just like your brother,¡± Siro said, giggling, ¡°But remember, Princess, there is a resting guest in this room.¡±


    Sara glared at the boy lying on the bed, his arms stretched across the pillows, and his eyes twitched from the light from the windows.


    ¡°Ha, If something like this can wake that child up, I would be surprised,¡± Nesha said, pulling her sister out of the room.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Madam Nesha, I think you would be surprised at how light of a sleeper this child is.¡± Siro thought as she remembered the last four months of caring for this child. It seemed to her that he only slept when there was light outside.


    Sara noticed the topic change to the boy, and she began to panic again, ¡°Sister come with me; I want to show you what I¡¯ve done since the last time you came home.¡±


    Nesha opened her mouth to speak, but seeing the light in her sister''s eyes, just nodded and took her hand.


    ¡°Now wait, Princess, Madam Nesha has not had anything to eat this morning, and I guess that neither have you,¡± Siro spoke in a commanding tone waving her finger at the pair of sisters, ¡°Sigh, your poor mother will be so disappointed to know that her daughters went out to play without her.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, we should eat with Mother and Father; they would love to see you, Nesha,¡± said Sara, a smile stretched across her face before looking at the boy lying on the bed inside the room.


    ¡°Oh, I am so sorry, Princess, but unfortunately, young Carter will not join your meal again today.¡± Said Siro.


    Hearing this, the smile on Sara¡¯s face grew larger, ¡°Nesha, Follow me; I know where to go.¡±


    Sara pulled Nesha behind her as she confidently led her in the direction where the family usually eats. Before turning around the corner, Nesha mouthed a thank you to Siro.


    Siro sighed, watching the shadows disappear around the corner, ¡°It must be hard to see her old room being used by someone else, even if it is her sister.¡±


    As Sara was pulling Nesha through the castle, Nesha was reminiscing about all the time she had spent here in her youth. She looked at the back of Sara with pain in her eyes; seeing her brought back memories as well. Her little sister just turned ten, the same age as her, when she was ousted from the castle and the royal family; if not for Queen Perela, Nesha¡¯s mother, surviving on her own would not have been possible.


    Sara stopped before a well-made wooden door, bringing Nesha out of her memories.


    ¡°Why are we here, Sara,¡± Nesha asked, looking at the familiar door.


    ¡°I needed to change¡­ Father would never allow me to wear this.¡± Sara said, spinning in her simple green dress, ¡°You could have gone ahead, sister.¡±


    Nesha silently stared at the door and the familiar scenery around her, ¡°Sara, It¡¯s been nearly twenty years since I have walked these halls.¡±


    ¡°But what about¡­¡±


    ¡°When Yonish was little, I was never allowed past the throne room, just like any other guest; the only reason I can stay in the guest wing now is because of these circumstances we find ourselves in.¡±


    ¡°The boy¡±


    ¡°Yes, anyway, why would King Kyo be upset with a dress like that? It seems fine to me,¡± Nesha questioned with curiosity.


    ¡°It is too plain and does not show the regal side of royalty,¡± Sara said, trying to deepen her voice to sound like her father.


    Nesha raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that what the king said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I like this dress the most,¡± Sara said, looking down at the dress, ¡°It is probably my favorite dress that I have.¡±


    ¡°Really, something so plain? As a princess, I am sure you must have many beautiful dresses lining the walls of your room.¡± Nesha said


    Sara¡¯s eyes never left her dress, ¡°This is my favorite because you got it for me for my birthday just a few months ago; you can¡¯t recognize it. Mother did make the maid change parts of it, so it is a little different, but still.¡± Sara thought; she wanted to voice the words but had no courage.


    ¡°Are you alright, Sara?¡±


    ¡°Yes, um, can you wait here while I change? It will only be a moment,¡± Sara said, closing the door behind her.


    Nesha nodded at the closed door and leaned against the wall facing it. She let her mind wander over things that have happened in the last twenty-nine years of her life, bringing up the question of did she make the right choice.


    After a few moments, Sara walked out of the room, now wearing a bright yellow dress encrusted with many jewels; Nesha looked at the dress and thought how the other dress looked much better on Sara, but what would she know about the new customs of the nobility.

 Chapter 6: Mother and Daughters

    Sara exited her room and gave a small smile to her sister, who lightly pushed herself off the wall and made her way to her.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Princess,¡± said Nesha


    Sara smiled, ¡°Thank you, madam; now, shall we finally have our meal.¡±


    Nesha gave a small sigh at her little sister''s change but nodded and began to follow Sara.


    It was a quiet journey to the dining room; Sara led silently with both hands over her waist, not paying any mind to her sister following behind her.


    Nesha followed close behind Sara, her mind blank as she stared at her sister¡¯s back until her sister opened and walked through the large wooden doors leading to the dining room. She could hear her parents greet Sara; the voices from the other side of the door made Nesha panic. It had been nineteen years since she had spoken to her parents like this; sure, she had seen them occasionally for various reasons, but it was only business, not something like this.


    ¡°Why did you bring that annoying pest, daughter?¡± Nesha could hear her father''s words; all of her embarrassment vanished, replaced with pain and sadness.


    ¡°I should just go back to the guest wing and eat with the others,¡± she mumbled, turning to leave when she felt something tug her back to the door; Nesha glanced around, but no one was there; with a sigh, she thought it was probably her mother.


    Nesha, with a deep breath, opened the doors leading into the dining room. The golden eyes of her father stared at her with disgust, still the same as ever, she thought. She saw her mother and the excitement in her brown eyes; it looked as if her mother was doing everything she could to stay seated.


    ¡°Nesha, sit beside your mother,¡± Nesha¡¯s mother, Perela, waved and patted the seat next to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that thing taint Yonish¡¯s seat, Perela,¡± said the man beside Perela.


    Queen Perela acted like she did not hear her husband''s words, still smiling at the woman standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Thank you, my Queen, but it would be better for me to sit in a position more suited for my standings,¡± Nesha said, making her way to a seat far from the other three.


    Queen Perela, seeing her daughter act like this, deflated and then glared at her husband.


    King Kyo seeing the woman acting like this, gave him a wide smile, ¡°It seems like this one knows its place,¡±


    Queen Perela turned her head to her husband, glaring daggers at him with her puffed cheeks. Still, the man only looked at her with a snide smile, ¡°Do you not have things to attend to, husband,¡± said Queen Perela.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ but they can wait. It is not often that I get to spend time with my daughter,¡± said King Kyo


    Nesha heard this and glanced at her father only to see him looking at Sara, who had just started eating the food in front of her silently, ¡°Right¡­¡± Nesha thought,


    ¡°Husband, I think that is enough; you should go.¡±


    King Kyo looked at his wife¡¯s burning eyes and decided that maybe it was best to see what the advisors had for him to do, ¡°Fine, then I will be off.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The three ladies watched as the door closed behind him, leaving an awkward silence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat something dear,¡± Queen Perela said, gazing at Nesha, ¡°The cooks still remember your favorites if you would like I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, this is fine¡­ I do not want to intrude more than I already am.¡± Nesha mumbled, staring at the empty plate.


    ¡°Intrude nonsense, you are my daughter and welcome here anytime you are free!¡± Queen Perela said in a demanding tone before looking at her other daughter, ¡°Sara, is something the matter you don¡¯t seem yourself?¡±


    Sara lightly shook her head while picking at the food on her plate; the Queen smiled.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± The Queen said to which Sara stared blankly at her, ¡°Well, if you won¡¯t, then I shall.¡±


    The Queen stood and walked to the empty seat next to Nesha and sat beside her, hugging her, ¡°It is so great to see you after so long; I just hate it must be because of something like this. Why don¡¯t you tell me about some of the adventures you had with your friends¡­ preferably not the most recent one? I do not think I can handle hearing about it again.¡±


    Nesha sat silently for a moment, wondering what tale she could tell that would impress her sister but not scare her mother. There were so many stories to tell assassination, diplomacy, protection; the list went on and on. It had been so long since she had stopped to think about the last twenty years she forgot how much she had been through. It felt like only yesterday she had started working for the Seedling Union as a Blade, but fifteen years had passed, so she had a lot of stories to tell. For the past ten years, she had led her own group called the Rosen Blades, which was famous all over Genisis for many reasons.


    ¡°Oh, I know; not too long ago, we were tasked to deliver raw ore from the Blue Metal Race to the Smith Race and¡­¡± Time passed slowly as Nesha recounted her adventure, ¡°... And it turned out that the leader of the bandits was the old competitor of the Smith Race man we were supposed to deliver to.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what an interesting story, dear; what happened to both men?¡± The Queen asked.


    ¡°As far as I know, both of them were arrested by the Seedling Union and are still in prison waiting for trial from the Smith Race, although it might be a while considering how complicated their crimes are to investigate,¡± said Nesha.


    ¡°Wow, do you do things like that every day?¡± Sara asked, her eyes glowing.


    Seeing the fire in her sister¡¯s eyes, Nesha panicked. ¡°Uh, no, not really; Only rarely does anything that exciting happen. Most missions are usually diplomatic, like meeting with a small village about trade or a small bandit outpost. Although the stronger the party is, the more dangerous the missions that the Seedling Union will send the party on. So uh, most days are spent training, relaxing, or some other things.¡±


    Hearing her sister¡¯s answer made Sara''s excitement deflate, ¡°Training or studying? Why would someone do that for fun? Maybe her father was right, and her sister is weird, but doesn¡¯t her brother do the same thing¡­ does that mean she is the weird one.¡± Sara¡¯s thoughts stopped before contemplating many things, causing her to feel dizzy, ¡°Thinking is too hard, and a princess must leave that to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wish Yonish was here to hear your tale; I am sure he would love it¡­ He always loved to hear about what you did, even on the boring diplomacy missions.¡± Queen Perela said with a sigh,


    ¡°You knew?¡± Nesha jolted.


    The Queen gave a raised eyebrow to her daughter, ¡°My darling, I am Queen of the Autumn Race and both of your mothers; if I can¡¯t figure something like this out, then how am I to block your father from finding out about you sneaking here to see your sibling.¡±


    Nesha looked at her mother¡¯s smiling face in shock, ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You should be; how could you not even bother to see me besides for business,¡± Queen Perela¡¯s eyes watered as she looked at her daughter.


    Nesha seeing her mother like this, could not hold back her laughter, ¡°Next time, I will make sure to visit you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right; you should¡­ I am always in my garden if I am not in the courtroom with your father, and you can send a message through one of the gardeners; they are all my close friends so they won¡¯t tell anyone but me.¡± The Queen said with a puffed chest, proud that she could meet her daughter more often and mischievous from sneaking around her husband; it was all she could do to keep from laughing from excitement.


    ¡°Speaking of Yonish, where is he? I have not seen him the entire time I have been staying in the guest wing, and I know that he would have looked for me regardless of Father''s intrusion,¡± questioned Nesha.


    Queen Perela looked off into the distance, a sad expression on her face, ¡°About your Brother¡­¡±

 Chapter 7: The Rosen Blades Part 1

    ¡°... He was sent on a diplomatic mission,¡± Queen Perela started to tear up and sniffle, ¡°I want my darling Yonish back, stupid husband; this was the first time I would have all my children here¡­¡±


    Nesha became anxious as she noticed her mother''s tears beginning to well up. She wondered if her mother had always been this emotional. She glanced at her sister, but she saw a vacant expression with a slightly open mouth as if the little girl was lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Sara, is this normal?¡± asked Nesha.


    ¡°Huh, oh yeah, mostly when one of us leaves Falling Leaves,¡± Sara said before returning to her thoughts.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Sara nodded, ¡°If you think this is bad, you should see how she acts when you leave.¡± Sara¡¯s eyes grew large, ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to know that.¡±


    ¡°Sara,¡± Queen Perela screamed.


    Nesha, her mother, and her little sister talked so long that they didn''t notice the time passing. Suddenly, they saw that it was already afternoon.


    ¡°This was such a great time, dears, but Mother has some things to tend to, and I know that little Sara still has her studies,¡± spoke Queen Perela as she got out of her seat.


    Sara hearing what her mother had said, frantically tried to think of something before latching onto Nesha, ¡°But I was going to spend the day with Nesha,¡±


    Nesha gave a raised eyebrow, ¡°Well, I was going to go and train with the others. Would you like to come as well?¡±


    ¡°Mother, studying sounds like so much fun,¡± Sara screamed


    Nesha was taken aback and confused by Sara''s sudden change of heart. Initially, Sara was excited to spend time with Nesha, but now she wanted to focus on studying. Nesha couldn''t help but wonder if her little sister was strange.


    Nesha walked slowly towards the open training field in the castle''s guest quarters. She murmured to herself as she wondered why her sister, who had been overly attached to her, had suddenly refused to spend any time with her.


    As she was about to enter the training grounds, she caught a glimpse of one of her companions - a young man with light green hair, a delicate build that almost seemed feminine, and weary brown eyes.


    ¡°Sivie!¡± Nesha screamed as she ran towards the man but stopped halfway due to the overwhelming smell emanating from him. ¡°Why do you smell so¡­¡±


    With a small yawn, the man scratched his face, ¡°I slept in the beast stables last night.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you''re only getting up now¡­ Wait¡­ You slept with the beast,¡±


    The man gave a distant look before giving a slight shrug, ¡°No, I¡­ had a great time with the beast¡¯s caretakers that this kingdom employs,¡± he said with a sly, mischievous smile.


    ¡°Then why do you smell so bad?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me next time and find out for yourself,¡± Sivie said, giving a provoking smirk.


    Out of nowhere, ¡°hi-yah,¡± the sound of a small girl''s voice rang at the entrance of the training grounds, and Sivie felt one of his legs buckle and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully little Nesha, little Sivie,¡± said the small girl with short ash-colored hair, beige skin, and serious amber eyes. She looked firm and determined as she glared at Sivie.


    Nesha looked at the little girl and smiled, stifling her laughter, ¡°Thanks Char,¡±


    The little girl, who stood only as tall as Nesha¡¯s waist, gave a big smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little Nesha, Char will not let little Sivie bully you,¡±


    ¡°How was I bullying her? I just asked if she wanted to tag along on one of my¡­ adventures,¡± said Sivie


    Stolen story; please report.


    Char gave Sivie a long, skeptical look before taking a step forward and giving him another kick, ¡°You''re just a big meany.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what happened, Sivie. I can¡¯t have you causing a mess here at the castle,¡± Nesha sighed, ignoring Sivie and Char.


    ¡°The Alchemic Race beast physician made a special tonic for everyone, and after drinking it, I struggled to leave the stables, so I, along with the others, slept there and uh beast right.¡±


    ¡°So you got drunk¡­ alright, I will tell the guards about it later, but you need to behave while we are here.¡±


    ¡°I know, but we are running out of funds to do anything. It¡¯s been four months since we went on a mission and got paid. If we don¡¯t go on one soon, I will have to look for another party to go with.¡±


    ¡°I am aware, Sivie. We still have a few days left until the last guardian arrives. Only then can we leave. So can you just hold on,¡± Nesha looked at a certain window of the castle as she was speaking.


    Sivie gave a long sigh, ¡°I will hold you to that, Nesha.¡±


    ¡°Char, why don¡¯t you come with me so that we can train,¡± Nesha said as she and Sivie walked by each other


    ¡°Char knows the way!¡± Char screamed, running off as fast as she could into the training grounds behind her.


    Nesha ran after Char through the training grounds until she caught up to her.


    ¡°Hehe, well done, little Nesha,¡± Char said with her usual mischievous smile, ¡°Now we can play with little Echo.¡±


    Nesha''s gaze focused on Echo, a towering young man whose body was decorated with small scars. His appearance was unkempt; his beard was scruffy, and his short brown hair was disheveled. However, his dusty gray eyes glinted with fervor and enthusiasm as he effortlessly wielded a tree several times his size as if it were a mere plaything.


    ¡°HAHA!¡± Echo¡¯s deep voice screamed in laughter as he swung his tree trunk around, smashing training dummies like nails.


    ¡°He seems upset,¡± Char said. Looking up at Nesha.


    ¡°He¡¯s like Sivie; both of them are tired of being locked away for so long and are getting restless,¡± said Nesha


    Char turned to look at Echo. It was hard to discern what was going through her mind, ¡°I¡¯m gonna play with him,¡± Char said while she walked toward Echo.


    As Echo heard footsteps approaching, he turned to see Char''s smiling face getting closer. His hair stood on end. Despite his many brutal nicknames, they meant nothing in the presence of this little girl. The smile on her face indicated that he had made a grave mistake.


    ¡°Char¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanna play, little Echo,¡± Char grabbed a large wooden sword from the rack of practice weapons, and her voice no longer carried the joyful playfulness of a child. ¡°And you are going to play with me,¡± The sword was washed in a lackluster, almost lifeless gray light. The once wooden sword had been transformed into a cold, hard, and unyielding weapon of gray and white stone, petrified by the potent and otherworldly essence art of Char.


    With a pained expression on his face, Echo gave a slight smile as he gingerly set the log down. He made sure to keep his foot as far away from the edge as possible before using both hands to break the thick piece of wood in half. As he did so, his finger holding the log began to turn a shiny gray color, and he dug into the sides of the log with ease.


    ¡°Are you ready now, little Echo?¡± Char said, holding the petrified wooden sword twice her size.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me too much, Char,¡± Echo said; suddenly, he heard Char¡¯s voice drift into his ear, ¡°No promises,¡± it whispered.


    Echo moved the log between his hands as fast as possible to get it between him and where the sound originated. With a loud thud and a storm of dust, Echo¡¯s shaking hand gripped the log tighter.


    ¡°I really hate this,¡± Echo said, already out of breath.


    Char¡¯s face was finally visible through the dust from her sword swing, her head cocked to the side, ¡°You hate playing with me, little Echo, that makes me a little¡­ grumpy,¡±


    Echo felt like everything was moving in slow motion as Char ran towards him with her large sword and a feral toothy smile.


    ¡°Dodge,¡± Echo screamed in his mind, but when he tried to move, nothing happened. He glanced down he saw his feet encased in stone. When did she encase them in stone, and from so far?


    His mind whirled, ¡°Lean back, and¡­¡± his mind stopped; a stone pillar shot out of the ground behind him, and now his back rested on it.


    ¡°So fast, the log between,¡± but it was too late. Char¡¯s stone sword was just about to pierce his shoulder. He closed his eyes, waiting.


    ¡°Enough,¡± A dainty and familiar voice came into his ears. When he opened them, he saw Nesha holding the tip of the stone sword that was about to pierce his shoulder; green motes of light floated out of her hand.


    ¡°There was no reason to go so far, Char.¡± Nesha scolded.


    ¡°He made little Nesha sad,¡± said Char, her head hung low.


    Nesha shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Char; I made him sad first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I should play with little Nesha then,¡± Char asked, taking a step back.


    ¡°Do you think you can?¡±


    ¡°No Echo is littler than Char, but Nesha is not much littler than Char,¡± Char said, returning the now unpetrified sword to the rack.


    ¡°Hey, I am not that much weaker than you!¡± Echo screamed.


    Char turned around, smiling before trying to reach for the sword again.


    ¡°NO! Play with Nesha! Echo is tired now!¡± Echo screamed, running out of the training grounds.

 Chapter 8: The Rosen Blades Part 2

    The Seedling Union is an impressive organization that covers the entire Genesis Continent. Its primary function is to act as a policing force for the thousands of races living on the continent. However, it also often serves as a neutral party for diplomacy or as mercenaries for either side in a dispute. Their exceptional conflict-resolution skills have made them a trustworthy and dependable force to be recognized.


    Within the Union, various subdivisions exist, each with unique roles and responsibilities. These subdivisions include Swords, Spears, Blades, and Shields, which work collaboratively with others to achieve the Union''s objectives. They are considered the Union''s faces, representing the organization in the best possible light. On the other hand, the Eyes, Hands, and Mouths are also essential divisions that gather information to ensure the smooth completion of missions. However, it''s worth noting that these are just a few of the many divisions that make up the Union.


    The Blades Division, one of the most populated divisions, is highly sought after due to its fast-paced missions and high payout. However, it is common for Blades to accumulate more enemies than allies. Specializing in diplomacy, this division maintains peace between villages and addresses small-scale issues such as banditry or beast nests near populated areas. As a result, missions typically last only a few days as all necessary information is gathered beforehand. It should be noted, however, that the Blades may occasionally be called upon to participate in missions outside their area of expertise. These exceptions are only granted to the most skilled Blades, such as the Rosen Blades, who have proven their exceptional abilities time and time again.


    Despite being a relatively new party, both in terms of their time together and the age of their members, the Rosen Blades have accomplished a remarkable amount. Their achievements are extensive and comparable to those of more experienced and established parties. With only a few more members, they could easily be considered a part of the esteemed Sword Division.


    Char is a member of the Mountain Race, one of the most ancient and long-lasting races on Genisis. Their lifespan can reach tens if not hundreds of millions of years, and their maturity and child-like wisdom are renowned. The Mountain Race is also famous for its Stone Mountain Essence Art.


    In the Mountain Race culture, individuals could spend an incredibly long time - even thousands or tens of thousands of years - and still be considered a mere toddler, bumbling around in their childish ignorance. They also do not regard wisdom or intelligence as a measure of maturity. Instead, what they value most in an individual is how well they have mastered their race''s essence art. Only when one has achieved a certain level of mastery are they considered an adult in their society. As one progresses in their essence art, they may eventually reach the esteemed status of an elder, revered and respected for their aged wisdom and keen insight. Despite their advanced age and knowledge, however, there seems to be a childlike innocence that they always hold onto, no matter how many years they have lived.


    Before Char''s birth, it was common for members of the Mountain Race to take hundreds of thousands of years to reach adulthood, with the youngest elder being a little over a million years old. However, Char''s development has defied these expectations, as she reached adulthood in under twenty years. Two decades later, she is on the verge of becoming an elder.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Sivie belongs to the Wind Wonder Race, a race with a sorrowful and harrowing history as they are descendants of both the Gale Race and Mysterian Race from neighboring regions.


    These two races have been in a never-ending war with no rest or end. However, a strange emotion has taken root amidst this turmoil - love. This emotion should be void in this situation, but it blooms, which has given birth to the Wind Wonder Race. Yet, despite this miracle, there is a deep-seated knowledge that nothing good can come from the union of these warring factions.


    These two races viciously hunt any traitors of their races, executing all parties involved, no matter the party. This includes Sivie¡¯s parents, two young royals from either race looking for a way to gain peace, but all that they found was a bloody execution and a very small child who had no choice but to run and hide.


    Sivie had been constantly on the move for his entire life until he crossed paths with Nesha and Char. They had recently established the Rosen Blades and Sivie began accompanying them on their adventures, often causing trouble for the group. However, Sivie managed to gain recognition and received protection from his enemies, thanks to a mysterious god or goddess only known to him.


    The Rosen Race is a peaceful race that requires constant protection from the dangerous beasts surrounding their home. To ensure their survival, they hold a tournament every century for seedlings at the one-star level, and the victor earns the privilege of safeguarding them for the next hundred years. However, the ultimate prize is the winning race''s right to sell all of the Rosen Race''s products.


    It is worth noting that Nesha, the first princess of the Autumn Race, made her public debut at this very tournament. This is reminiscent of her grandfather''s debut nearly two thousand years ago. However, Nesha managed to achieve something that her grandfather could not. She won the tournament for the Seasons Races, which she represented. Despite her impressive victory, Nesha''s return home wasn''t as grand as she had anticipated. Instead of a warm welcome, she was cast out of her family for reasons still unknown. To make matters worse, the rights of the Rosen Race were held by the Autumn Race alone causing rifts between the other Season Races. Unfazed by this, Nesha vanished, not to be seen for years, until she reemerged, forming the Rosen blades alongside Char. Later, she gained Sivie and lastly Echo, thereby establishing The Rosen Blades.


    The final member of the Rosen Blades, Echo, is from the Grey Metal Race, a race composed entirely of males. This particular race is responsible for the creation of metals specifically the grey metal that are essential in the production of basic tools and weapons for the entire continent. However, the Grey Metal Race has a tradition of exiling their offspring, who are only allowed to return once they have a child of their own. This seemingly harmless tradition carries a heavy price, as the mothers who bear these children often lose their lives in the process. As a result, these wandering Metal Races no matter what tribe they are from are avoided like the plague.


    Echo is one of the most famous of the metal race still on their journey, and he is famous for many reasons. His most famous accolade is his brutal and crude battle style and methods. His venture to the first town, after he was cast out, was full of corpses and abandoned bandit camps; passersby still say you can see the life lights of the dead even after all these years.

 Chapter 9: Guardians of Feyrish

    A young boy with icy-blue hair was restrained by thick black chains on a small stone slab. He looked exhausted with droopy eyes, and his heavy breathing filled the silent cell.


    ¡°It seems that he survived another day, but was there any progress.¡± a voice spoke from outside the cell.


    ¡°Very little; it is most unfortunate that this is moving so slowly.¡± another voice spoke.


    An eerie silence took over the area; the only sound that echoed was the boy''s heavy breathing.


    "We need to act quickly; his guardians are moving faster than anticipated. Let''s escalate to more invasive procedures before it''s too late," expressed the first voice with a sense of urgency.


    The sound of the metal cage door opening echoed, covering the boy¡¯s heavy breathing. He tried to look at the figure walking in but could not find the energy to move.


    The boy''s luck took a chilling turn as he heard a man''s deep voice whispering beside him. "Lucky you, boy; Bossman said I can play with you more¡­ in-depth," the man whispered excitedly.


    Time passed, and the boy''s heavy breathing was replaced by wails of pain.


    ¡°Oh, look at this!¡± The voice said, curiously pulling at something inside the boy''s arm, ¡°It seems like a small tube that sends this red liquid throughout your body. Feyrishians sure are strange, are they not?¡± The voice sounded so enthused by his actions, but the boy could only hear bits between his screams, ¡°Stop screaming, boy, it makes it hard to concentra¡­ what is this white thing? Oh! A bone¡­¡±


    The maid Siro stood stoically at the entrance of Carter''s room, her back resting against the closed door, observing the wails of pain coming from the child. His fingers were tightly clenched, piercing the skin and staining the white sheets with a deep crimson hue. Siro approached the side of the bed with a heavy sigh, her steps calm and deliberate as if she had done this many times before. She gestured with her hands, and a verdant aura enveloped the room before vanishing into the air.


    ¡°It seems that I will have another restless night¡­ How much longer will I need to do this?¡±


    The room was filled with the warm golden glow of Morin''s light, but it began to fade as a man with gray icy-blue hair entered Carter''s room. He brought a small chair and sat beside the bed where the young boy slept peacefully. The man let out a sigh and gently brushed the hair from the boy''s face.


    The middle-aged man gave another sigh, ¡°It seems they removed the outer appearance, but¡­ it seems like they failed to actually remove anything else.¡±


    A gentle tap at the door, followed by a voice announcing, "Guardian Cermin, I wanted to inform you that Guardian Vanir will be arriving in just a few hours."


    ¡°Good¡­ Maybe someone from the first family can help this child,¡± The middle-aged man, Cermin, said as he rose from his seat, leaving the sleeping child.


    The child opened his eyes and stared at the now empty chair; his eyes moved slowly, and he glanced at the door before turning over and returning to sleep again.


    As the daylight faded, Cermin strolled down the hallway and spotted a young man with icy-blue hair entering the courtyard of the guest wing in Falling Leaves Castle.


    ¡°It seems that Vanir has finally arrived. With this, all of us are finally here,¡± he whispered.


    Stolen story; please report.


    The title of Guardian of Feyrish is given to individuals in Feyrish who exhibit exceptional leadership, decision-making skills, and other qualities deemed essential by the heads of the seventy-two families of Feyrish for survival in foreign lands. Although originally intended for this purpose, the families holding this title have become a permanent fixture over centuries.


    One of the notable houses in Feyrish is House Vanir, also known as The Vanir Family. Like all other Guardians of Feyrish, the head of this family adopts the house name as their own. Currently, the Vanir Family is led by a young man, one of the youngest to hold such a position in the Vanir Family. As a subsidiary of the First Family of Feyrish, the Vanir Family excels in the arts of healing and the manipulation of life essence. This specialization is similar to the Divine Race of Genisis, but how Feyrishians and Seedlings use these manipulations differs significantly.


    Cermin eagerly greeted Vanir as he descended the stone steps. The young man''s arrival was long-awaited, especially concerning the child, ¡°Vanir, I am glad to finally see you, the child¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder Cermin, it¡¯s nice to see you,¡± The man, Vanir, spoke, cutting off Elder Cermin, ¡°But I am exhausted after the journey from my territory to here, so if you could allow me a little rest,¡± Vanir said in a tired tone.


    ¡°Of course, but the child,¡±


    ¡°Elder Cermin, the child has been fine for five months. Another day will not make a difference,¡± said Vanir


    ¡°You are right. I am just worried,¡± Cermin said, following Vanir like a shadow as he walked off.


    ¡°How long have you been here, Elder Cermin,¡±


    ¡°Several days,¡±


    ¡°And nothing has happened to the young prince, correct.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to rest,¡± Vanir muttered in an exhausted tone as he faced the man following him, ¡°I will see him once I am rested.¡±


    Vanir watched intently as the dejected middle-aged man dragged himself away, his head drooping in disappointment. He watched until the man was out of sight, then slowly made his way toward the child''s room, retracing the man''s steps.


    Vanir continued on his path, his pace steady and purposeful. He moved through the winding halls easily, without needing guidance, a strange thing for a man who had never been here before. As he rounded a corner, his eyes fell upon a striking figure - a woman with fiery red hair standing patiently by a door as if waiting for someone.


    ¡°I heard that you finally arrived,¡± She spoke, staring at the ceiling.


    The man gazed at the woman blankly, concealing his emotions.


    ¡°Still wearing that mask, Vanir,¡± She said with a sigh, ¡°So where have you been hiding the last few months, Guardian Vanir.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Princess,¡± The man said coldly


    "Why did you leave and now suddenly return? What are your intentions? Who are you trying to deceive?"


    ¡°None of that concerns you, Princess,¡± Snapped Vanir.


    The woman looked silently at the man, ¡°You¡¯re right; it does not, but it does concern others. Maybe you should think about that in the future,¡± the woman rushed beside him brushing his shoulder, ¡°The Head Maid Siro has already set up a wind barrier inside his room, so visit as long as you like, just make sure to rest before tomorrow morning.¡±


    The woman was ignored by Vanir as he slowly made his way toward the door. She watched in silence before leaving. Vanir''s hands shook as he stared at the door, and with a deep breath, he opened it to see a wall of gusting wind swirling around the room. It was eerily quiet, but as he passed through the wall of wind, the boy''s screams filled the air.


    Vanir glanced around the room and saw a woman with long brown hair staring out the window; her expression seemed tired.


    ¡°It seems as if you have returned, Guardian Vanir,¡± The woman said, turning to the man that just entered.


    ¡°I do not understand,¡± Vanir said blankly.


    The woman scoffed before looking at the screaming child, ¡°No, you know¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter. Princess Nesha said I should care for this child, so I have, and that is all I shall do. Whatever has happened between all of you has nothing to do with an old lady like myself.¡±


    Vanir ignored the woman and walked to the chair beside the bed.


    "I understand that Feyrishians may be different from us, but as an old lady that has seen a bit, I can offer some advice. Problems persist until you solve them; ignoring them will only make matters worse," she said as she exited the room. "If you require assistance, I''ll be waiting outside this door."


    Vanir ignored the woman''s departure and the child''s screams. He gazed at the child and then out the window, "I apologize, Carter, but I wasn''t able to find anything."

 Chapter 10: The Last Day

    ¡°Master Carter, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± a woman with short blonde hair and a simple green dress said as she opened the door to Carter¡¯s room.


    A young boy with messy and shaggy icy blue hair emerged from under the sheets, accompanied by small grumbles. His tired eyes lazily glanced around the room before resting his head on the soft pillow.


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t!¡± a feminine scream echoed from behind the maid standing in the doorway, ¡°The last of your guardians has finally arrived, so we have to discuss what you will be doing while you are on the Genisis Continent and¡­ Are you listening?¡±


    A small no squeaked out from the boy as he stared at the red-headed woman.


    The woman''s eyes sparked with fury as she bellowed, "Every morning!" She charged forward, causing the cover to fly into the air.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± The maid attempted to intervene, but the woman insisted on getting the child out of bed and would not accept no for an answer.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± the boy said meekly, looking into the burning eyes of the red-haired woman.


    ¡°Carter, you sleep too much, and with the last of your guardians here, this may be the last time we ever see each other.¡± The woman said with tears welling in her eyes as she looked at the boy.


    The boy looked at the woman, sleep still in his eyes, ¡°Sleepy,¡± the boy said weakly, pointing to the bed he was lying on, before rolling over to face away from the teary-eyed woman.


    The woman was in a daze, staring at the boy''s back, questioning the reality of the situation. When she heard the sound of the boy''s light breathing and snoring, her anger exploded.


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t; you are coming with me. It¡¯s been five months since we rescued you, and not once have you spent time with us or thanked us; I don¡¯t even know if you know our names.¡± the woman screamed, grabbed the boy, and began dragging his still sleeping body out of the bed.


    ¡°No, please,¡± the boy said, trying to reach for the bed, ¡°Sleepy,¡± the boy struggled to get back to the bed, and to the maid still standing at the doorway, it seemed as if he was fighting for his life, but to the woman it was different.


    ¡°He¡¯s not struggling like normal, it looks like he is, but it feels¡­ different.¡± she thought.


    A smile slowly crept up on her face, ¡°You are coming with me today, Carter,¡± Then the woman dashed out of the room past the stunned maid while the boy being dragged behind her pointed sadly at the bed.


    ¡°But¡­ Sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, we are going to see the others for some...¡± The woman noticed a small head hiding behind some furniture not too far from the door of Carter¡¯s room; with a smile, she screamed, ¡°Training!¡± hearing this, the child hiding in the distance ran as if their life depended on it.


    Nesha hurried through the corridors with Carter clinging to her back. He was amazed by the blur of scenery flashing past him. Once they reached the training grounds, they spotted Echo, who had just begun his strength training routine. Nesha set Carter down and rushed over to speak with Echo. She gestured towards the child, who sat on the ground, dazed from the dizzying ride.


    ¡°So she finally managed to drag you out of your room, huh,¡± A man with light green hair said, walking in behind Carter, who fell backward trying to look at where the sound came from.


    "I see the boy has finally managed to escape his prison!" Echo exclaimed as he approached Carter.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Blunt and dense as always, Echo,¡± Sivie said


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Poor choice of words, Echo,¡± Nesha said


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dumb Echo!¡± Char screamed, running into the training grounds


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what happened, Char,¡±


    ¡°Little Sivie, I don¡¯t need to know what happened to know that little Echo is dumb,¡± Char said with a prideful smile.


    Nesha looked at her friends and shook her head, ¡°Anyway, guys, what should we do with Carter now that he is awake and outside?¡±


    ¡°Training, look at him. He is so small! Let us put some muscle on him,¡± Echo said


    ¡°That is what I thought at first, but he isn¡¯t like the other children we have encountered so far,¡±


    ¡°Nesha, your phrasing of that leaves a lot¡­ You know it just is not the best.¡± Sivie said


    Sivie looked around where they were. He didn¡¯t know Carter well; in fact, they barely said a word to one another, so how was he to know how to entertain a however old Carter was years old.


    ¡°Char, can you take care of Carter while we figure out what we will do for the day.¡±


    Char gave a huge smile, ¡°Yes, Char will watch little Carter. Come, little Carter, we will play over there.¡± Char grabbed Carter and dragged him into the open field. The others could hear Char and her excited plans to play with the little boy.


    ¡°Nesha, what were you thinking bringing Carter here,¡± Sivie asked


    ¡°I thought he had been through too much and needed to be a kid.¡±


    ¡°Nesha, he is a Feyrisian, not a Seedling, and last time I checked, we are not the ones who should be role models for a great childhood,¡± said Sivie


    ¡°I know¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡± whimpered Nesha


    ¡°Look, Nesha, I know you want to save everyone, especially the children, but it is¡­¡±


    THUD


    The trio turned around in time to see Carter sliding down the stone wall at the edge of the grounds and Char crying in the center where she had brought Carter.


    ¡°CARTER!¡± Nesha screamed in panic


    ¡°CHAR!¡± Sivie and Echo screamed in a mix of panic and rage


    ¡°CARTER¡­ Carter, are you okay?¡± Nesha called, running to Carter¡¯s side


    ¡°Char! What in the gods did you do?¡± Sivie asked the crying Char


    ¡°He called me little! I am not little. I am big. Char is big.¡± Char said through tears and gasp of breath.


    ¡°Sivie, Echo, bring Carter back to his room. I will talk to Char,¡± Nesha said


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°He is fine. I could not see anything wrong, but just in case, get someone from the Divine Race or Va¡­ Guardian Vanir to look at him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me take him to his room, and I will tell the other Guardians as well,¡± a young man with long icy-blue hair that flowed well past his shoulder walked onto the grounds, his face calm and voice monotone.


    ¡°Vanir, we¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, Nesha; I do not blame any of you. It was an accident, but I can not speak for the other Guardians.¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me finish, Nesha. I will take the blame for this.¡±


    ¡°What, Why? Vanir, you can¡¯t keep taking the blame¡­¡±


    Vanir ignored everything, picked up Carter, and left silently.


    ¡°Vanir!¡±


    ¡°Nesha, leave him alone; he has already made his decision, and I doubt the other Guardians will do anything to him beyond what they have already done.¡± Sivie said, his hand on Nesha¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Now we have a crying Char to take care of, so let that be the priority for now.¡±


    Vanir carried Carter in his arms, walking down the corridor far from the training grounds, ¡°You can wake up now, child.¡±


    ¡°Sleepy,¡± Carter mumbled.


    ¡°This child causes problems no matter where he goes,¡± Vanir mumbled with a sigh.


    As Vanir made his way toward Carter''s room, he couldn''t help but notice a figure standing outside of it. The man had short, dark blue hair and a more robust physique, with darker skin than most of the other guardians. Vanir approached with caution, unsure of the man¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Cri, why are you here,¡± Vanir asked.


    ¡°I came to look at the boy, but low and behold, you took him out,¡± The man, Cri, said, a sneer spread across his face.


    ¡°You have nothing to do with Carter,¡±


    ¡°I am just as much a Guardian as you, Vanir,¡±


    ¡°A commoner¡­¡±


    Cri slammed Vanir against the wall, but noticing Carter between them, he backed away, clicking his tongue.


    ¡°At least I am not a red-eyed ice-mind like you,¡± Cri said


    Vanir said nothing, bringing Carter into his room, ¡°I know of my shortcomings, Cri. I do not need to be reminded of them.¡±


    Cri clicked his tongue, ¡°The meeting is at noon tomorrow. Make sure the kid is there.¡±

 Chapter 11: Gathering of Guardians Part 1

    Two shirtless young men stood opposite one another, their sweat dripped slowly down to the ground, and their haggard breath halted only when their blades clashed.


    ¡°This is a waste of time, Vanir,¡± said the man with long icy-blue hair tied neatly into a bun on his head.


    Vanir looked at the man and tried to catch his breath, ¡°I must become stronger, and currently, only you and Cri can assist me with my training.¡±


    The other man let out a piercing scream in frustration and charged towards Vanir. Their blades clashed again, and grating metal echoed through the training grounds. Vanir huffed out of breath, and as his opponent''s blade came down once again, he smiled and used the angles of the edges to let the other man¡¯s blade slide to his side, causing the man to stumble. Just as he was about to slice at the man¡¯s side, something grabbed his ankle, flipping him onto his back.


    ¡°Vanir, this is a waste of my time. You''re just not cut out for close combat like Cri and me. It seems like you can barely handle anything other than a pen.¡± The man screamed.


    ¡°Silence, Arc,¡± Vanir screamed back, grabbing his long hair and slicing it with the sword he was using.


    Arc looked wide-eyed at Vanir, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Continue,¡±


    ¡°Stop! You''re being moronic! What was the point of doing that? You could have simply tied it up. Now you just look foolish.¡± Arc said


    ¡°It just seemed like the most logical course of action.¡±


    ¡°Logic,¡± Arc rubbed his eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you are red-eyed or just an ice mind.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We continue,¡± Vanir said, returning to a battle stance.


    ¡°No, this is pointless unless we start using our Scholar Paths to fight; you stand no chance¡­¡±


    ¡°NO! I need to get stronger¡­ and this is the only way.¡±


    ¡°Look, Vanir¡­¡±


    ¡°You two look like idiots,¡± a man with short dark blue hair said, walking onto the field.


    ¡°Cri,¡± The pair of men said, giving a small greeting.


    ¡°The meeting starts in an hour, so get ready¡­ It seems like a long one,¡± Cri said with a sigh.


    Guardian Cermin walked into a large room, the seats around the long table were empty, and nothing but a decorative cloth lay on the table itself.


    ¡°Am I the first?¡± He questioned the empty room with a long sigh


    Just as Cermin sat down, three more guardians walked in two old men with wrinkled faces, one with silver hair, the other bald, and lastly, an older woman whose messy hair was starting to gray, but her face still seemed untouched by the wear and tear of time.


    ¡°Elder Bran, Elder Urther, Elder Melry,¡± Cermin greeted


    ¡°Oh, Elder Cermin, you were already here¡­ wait, where are the others?¡± the trio asked.


    ¡°I only just arrived myself, but there is still time for those kids to get here,¡± Cermin said


    ¡°The young these days making us old folks wait; in our day, we would arrive at the meeting first so that the elders could come to help make the final decisions.¡± Urther, the man with silver hair, said his tight clothes almost ripped as he sat down from his toned muscles flexing from his movements.


    ¡°Why are we here? Do we not have something else to do? Oh, hello, Cermin. Wait, why is the old coot Bran here¡­¡± Melry said in confusion, scratching her already messy hair and making it even worse.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Melry, could you please focus for just one moment so that you could know what was happening.¡± the bald man Bran said with a smile as he shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, Bran, this reminds me of a topic of my new research that, wait, Cermin, what happened to that favor I asked you about?¡± Melry said


    ¡°That was hundreds of years ago, and I also fulfilled it hundreds of years ago. Did you lose it again?¡± Cermin said


    Melry looked in confusion just as the sound of arguments echoed from outside the door.


    ¡°Well, seems like the children are here,¡± Urther said


    ¡°What do you mean! Look here; your inference is incorrect, here look at this¡­¡±


    ¡°What would you know? I have spent two hundred years studying this!¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks like you should change your research topic because you seem misguided on the¡­ Oh, hello, elders.¡±


    The group of thirty people entered the room arguments and conversations echoed around, but two of the Guardians'' argument was the loudest.


    White and Rein are leaders of their respective families and subsidiaries within the ninth family. Despite belonging to the same family, they constantly engage in battles, regardless of the topic or occasion. This has become a tradition within their families since they first arrived at Genisis.


    White, a woman with tainted red hair from an experiment gone wrong. She was set to lose her seat as head of the family, but due to her own brilliance managed to keep her position.


    On the other hand, Rein is an argumentative fellow who loves to hear his voice, and his intelligence does not lose out to White or any other Feyrishian.


    Between these two and the trio of Arc, Cri, and Vanir, these youngest of the Feyrishian Guardians keep most of the meeting very heated and entertaining for the others.


    ¡°It seems like we have a couple of guests,¡± Bran said, seeing an extra set of people walking in.


    ¡°We apologize for our presence here. We know it is rude to include ourselves in a deliberation such as this selfishly, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha! Princess, we are in your home, and the child has been in your care, so it is only right to include you in this procedure,¡± Cermin said, waving to a seat for the pair to sit.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nesha and Sivie said, taking their seats.


    ¡°Humph, Why let these things in? They are Seedlings, not Feyrishians; they have no right to say what we do with that child. Do you even know what he is capable of?¡± Urther''s voice grated on the pair¡¯s ears; they could hear the contempt in his words.


    ¡°Oh, just let the children listen. They may be able to help,¡± Bran said with his typical smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry this may come across as rude, but how well do all of you know Carter? As far as I know, this is all of your first time to meet the child other than Vanir,¡± said Nesha


    Melry¡¯s loud laughter echoed throughout the room, ¡°I like this child; come sit next to this old lady.¡±


    Nesha stood waiting for the other Feyrishians to speak, but none did; they simply went to their seats and sat silently.


    ¡°Well, it seems the vote is three to four, so please take a seat,¡± Cermin said with a smile as Urther huffed and puffed in his seat.


    Nesha and Sivie gave a slight bow, thanking the elders for allowing them to stay before taking seats.


    ¡°Well, now that the guest are taken care of, let us move on to the first topic¡­ Vanir¡¯s trial¡± said Urther.


    When those words were finished, the room was filled with silence; everyone turned to look at Vanir, giving different gazes to the man who silently and calmly sat in place.


    ¡°Vanir, your charges are short but severe.¡± Urther said, pausing to try and let Vanir speak, but he only stared back at Urther, ¡°When Carter arrived at the Genisis Continent, he arrived in your territory where you met him, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°And it is under your watch that the child was lost to an organization that partakes in illegal activities,¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I had sent him away alone while I tended to a task that I was in the middle of taking care of, a task that was assigned to me.¡±


    ¡°But you will not deny that he was under your care, correct.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Correct, he was under my care.¡±


    ¡°And to make up for your own failure, you were tasked with finding the lost child, and through your own incompetence, you failed for almost thirteen months, nearly a year. And it was these Rosen Blades who not only found the child but also rescued Him?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°With all this, Vanir, what would you deem acceptable punishment?¡±


    ¡°I leave it to the elders and the other Guardians here today to decide my fate.¡±


    ¡°Good response, then we Guardians deem no punishment,¡±


    Nesha hearing this, nearly jumped from her seat, her eyes large as she looked around. None of the Feyrishians seemed surprised at this declaration. Something was wrong.


    ¡°I thank you, elders and other Guardians, for this. Although I am young and incompetent, I hope that with time I may exceed your expectations.¡±


    Cermin smiled, ¡°I know that the current demeanor of the child leaves much to be desired, but he is fine and safe now with plenty of guardians protecting him. This is enough to ignore the situation¡­ that is until those on Feyrish truly decide on what to do.¡±


    Nesha thought, it seems something is going on, but what?


    ¡°Now, shall we move to the actual reason we are gathered today,¡±

 Chapter 12: Gathering of Guardians Part 2

    The elders let out small sighs of frustration. The meeting on how to handle the boy had been going on for three days, with the children constantly arguing, yelling, and going on tangents to prolong the discussions. At first, the elders didn''t understand why they were doing this, but they became increasingly annoyed as time passed.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Cermin, usually the calmest of the elders, screamed, his eyes filled with anger and annoyance, ¡°We are tired of this farce!¡±


    ¡°But Elder Cermin¡­¡±


    ¡°I said enough! This meeting is over for the day.¡±


    ¡°It only just began.¡± Cermin glared at the Guardian that just spoke.


    "This meeting is over! All of you come to a decision today, as tomorrow will be the final meeting regardless of any outstanding issues."


    Bran stood up after Cermin finished his rant smiling at Nesha and Sivie, who sat silently, ¡°Seedlings, we leave the care of the child in your hand, but ensure that he is here tomorrow at any cost,¡± His eyes sparked, and glowed showing his anger and power, ¡°Am I clear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Bran.¡±


    In the last three days, the elders'' opinions of the Seedling pair have drastically changed. Initially, they seemed to care little about their presence, but with every decision that needed to be made, this pair would offer their comments. Although the other Guardians found these comments infuriating, they were impressed with how efficiently the pair could shut down any rebuttal with logical reasoning, which is highly valued in Feyrishian culture. The elders wondered why a king would exile his daughter and why other races would overlook a prince with such intelligence. If this pair weren''t Seedlings, these elders would do anything in their power to welcome them into their own families.


    ¡°The meeting will resume tomorrow at dawn, not a second later. For those that are late, your opinion will be counted as whatever we want it to be. Are we clear?¡± said Urther


    A boy with icy-blue hair sat beside an open window; he watched as the people below him moved around, but the eyes glaring into his back made him very uncomfortable.


    The ghost girl, at least that is what he called her. He doesn''t know her name and doesn''t think she likes him. She follows him everywhere, even into his own room. Whenever he tries to look at her, she disappears. At first, he thought she might be a ghost, but he saw the tail of her dress one day. Later, he saw the red lady talking to a girl wearing the same dress, so he realized she was not a real ghost.


    ¡°Princess Sara, if you want to play with him, just ask,¡± The little girl jumped at the sound of the voice behind her and ran off before the boy inside the room could see her.


    Siro shook her head at the princess as she ran off. She had been coming here every day since she had spent time with Nesha. She could just talk to the boy; although she might not get an answer, it would never hurt.


    Siro walked into the room. Seeing the boy looking outside the window, she silently walked over, kneeled beside the child, and looked out the window.


    ¡°Would you like to go out there to see them?¡± Siro asked


    Carter shook his head before looking at the maid beside him and back at the door, where the little girl with squinting eyes stood again.


    ¡°Would you like to eat something? I know it has been a while since you ate?¡±


    Carter nodded his head, took Siro¡¯s hand, and pulled her to the door.


    ¡°Oh, are you wanting to eat outside your room today?¡±


    Carter took a few steps only to feel his legs buckle and his hand that held the maid¡¯s slip out of her grasp.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°CARTER!¡± Siro screamed as she tried to catch the falling child, barely getting her hand under his head before it hit the ground.


    ¡°Sara, get one of the Guardians or your sister now!¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes flutter open, and pain and exhaustion immediately pulse through his body. His eyes bulged from the pain, but he neither screamed nor hastened his breath. As his vision cleared, he saw a man standing at the foot of his bed, but he only looked down at the man and never bothered to move his head from his pillow, let alone sit up to speak to him.


    The man sighed as he rubbed his forehead, pain in his eyes as he looked at the emotionless face of the boy lying in bed, ¡°Glad to see you finally woke up.¡±


    The man sighed again, unsurprised at the lack of response or movement. He looked around the barren room and then back at the boy, the pain and sadness leaving his eyes giving way to a more serious demeanor.


    ¡°The meeting started a couple of hours ago¡­ They decided to start without you, considering the condition that you are in.¡± He paused, staring intently at the boy, waiting for a comment; when nothing came, he continued, ¡°Nesha was feeling guilty for causing the earlier situation, so she is advocating for you as she has been for the last few days, although I don¡¯t think it is going well.¡±


    From here, the boy rose out of bed, walking to a nearby dresser. The man looked at the boy with shock, ¡°What are you doing, Carter.¡±


    ¡°Clothes¡­meeting.¡± the boy said, opening an empty drawer and causing his eyebrows to raise, ¡°Clothes?¡± the boy turned to the man pointing at the empty drawer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± the man tried to stifle his laugh at the child''s actions, ¡°Just rest. Someone will bring you something to wear.¡±


    The boy could only imagine the annoying woman who constantly pestered him, running in with some uncomfortable clothes. This thought caused his face to scrunch, not liking the idea.


    The boy''s actions finally made the man lose his serious demeanor breaking out into a laugh, knowing full well that he thought of Nesha pestering him like always.


    ¡°Just rest, Carter, it will be fine, I will inform them of your status, and I am sure a certain someone will come running to ensure that you are taken care of.¡± the man said, trying his best to calm down only to laugh again looking at the boy¡¯s scrunched face.


    Carter watched the man open the door and lightly close it behind him. Silence washed over the room and brought a sense of calm to the boy as he visibly relaxed.


    The meeting room was silent until a fist slamming on the table echoed throughout the space. Everyone turned to see a young man with shoulder-length icy blue hair who looked around the room with a violent expression before crossing his arms and sitting back in his chair. The tense silence resumed until the man slammed his fist again and yelled, "Will someone please speak!"


    ¡°Calm down, Arc. The meeting only reconvened, so give everyone time to settle down before we start discussing again.¡± Another young man with dark blue hair said, a smile never leaving his face.


    ¡°CRI!¡± Arc screamed, to which Cri only smiled smugly.


    ¡°Arc, I know you are tired, and so are we, but you must be patient. We knew this would not be solved in a single day, so just sit back and enjoy spending quality time with your distant family,¡± Bran said as he sighed.


    ¡°Elder Bran, let them argue it¡¯s fine. We are still waiting on that princess anyway¡­ so until she arrives, we can discuss nothing,¡± said Urther.


    A snort echoed from Arc as he crossed his arms and slumped in his chair.


    A short time after the small outburst, the large door leading into the meeting room slowly opened, and a beautiful redheaded woman walked into the room and calmly made her way to one of the few empty seats.


    ¡°It is nice for you to finally join us, Princess Nesha, but I believe that the elders said that the meeting would be held at dawn, and here it is almost noon.¡± a voice echoed in the room, and Nesha found it difficult to pinpoint the voice¡¯s origin.


    ¡°I am sorry, but an urgent matter that needed my utmost attention caused a short delay,¡± Nesha said, her emerald eyes blazing, looking for where the statement should be directed.


    ¡°That is fine. Do you mind if we ask what matter it is?¡± The voice echoes again


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Well, understood,¡± the voice paused, causing an eerie silence, ¡°Then we will pick back up where it was left off before.¡±

 Chapter 13: Gathering of Guardians Part 3

    The usual eccentric, Melry, held up her hand, ¡°Before beginning our discussion, I have some inquiries that have haunted me during my time here.¡±


    ¡°Upon meeting the King of Falling Leaves, Kyo, he expressed his decision to refrain from involvement regarding our Feyrishian Race and the trials of our Crown Prince, Carter. The King and his family have chosen to distance themselves from this matter. Is that correct, Princess of Falling Leaves, Nesha?¡± Melry stated


    ¡°Yes, Guardian Melry, that is what King Kyo stated before these meetings took place, but I would also like to state again that I am not a Princess of Falling Leaves nor have any relation with the Autumn Race,¡± Nesha stated with squinted eyes.


    ¡°If that is true, are you not his daughter? If so, then you should be distanced from this meeting, but you are representing our Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Guardian Melry, but as stated, I have already been exiled as the Crown Princess of Falling Leaves and am now only Nesha of the Rosen Blades. My being here is simply for the mission issued to me by the Seedling Union and the Gods of Genisis to watch and care for your crown prince until it is deemed to no longer be necessary.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Does your mother agree with¡­ King Kyo''s action of exile or any other decisions he has made in his time as king?¡±


    ¡°I fail to see the relation, Guardian Melry, or the importance of the matter.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Melry stared at Nesha before sitting back in her seat, ¡°Then I have no other questions. I apologize for bringing the meeting off track.¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Melry,¡± The disembodied voice echoed throughout the room, but the sound of it made Nesha anxious, ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Suddenly the door opened, and a man with long green hair walked into the room, ¡°The child is awake¡­¡± Before he could finish, Nesha dashed past him, a blur in everyone''s vision, causing the Feyrishians¡¯ eyes to widen in surprise.


    ¡°Thank you, Sivie of the Rosen Blades, for relaying the information in a timely manner. Vanir, please ensure that Carter is recovering. If so, bring him here. If not, then care for him. We shall wait; as for you, Sivie of the Rosen Blades, could you wait outside until they return with Carter.¡± The disembodied voice echoed throughout the room, causing Sivie to squint his eyes, looking for the source.


    Moments after, Sivie left Carter¡¯s room.


    He immediately recognized the face of the girl half hiding behind the door frame, with long brown hair that fell in a way to almost hide her blue eyes. As Carter had termed her, the ghost girl was always around every corner like a ghost haunting him, but he knew there was no ghost, at least not here; no, this girl lived here. Maybe? Carter didn¡¯t know, all he knew was that this girl was always nearby watching him, and he did not like it.


    The staring contest between the two continued for what felt like hours. Then the sound of rushing steps grew louder and louder, causing the girl to jolt and panic before rushing off.


    ¡°Sara!¡± a yell echoed through the hall before a woman with bright burning red hair stood in the doorway, ¡°Carter.¡± the woman''s breath seemed labored as she looked at the eyes void of emotions staring back at her, causing her breathing to worsen.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you woke up faster than expected.¡± a small smile tugged at the woman¡¯s lips as the words flew out of her mouth, ¡°How are you? Do you need anything?¡±


    Carter briefly looked at the woman before shaking his head and lying on the bed.


    ¡°Oh, then I will let you rest more; you still seem a little tired.¡± the woman said with a pained smile.


    Closing the door behind her, a sigh escaped her lips, ¡°Now, where did Sara run off¡­ Sara, I can see you,¡± Nesha said, eyes squinted at the girl hiding at the edge of the hallway. Sara¡¯s body jolted, and a shriek escaped her mouth as she tried to run, but a sudden gust of wind and now the little girl was held in Nesha¡¯s arms. Sara tried everything she could to squirm out of this vice-grip hold she found herself in, wondering if this was how it all would end, tears formed in the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Stop squirming and let your sister hug you. Things have been so busy the last few days that I haven¡¯t seen or spent time with you or Mother.¡± Nesha said while rubbing her face against her sister¡¯s face.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Nesha, please stop!¡±


    ¡°Only if you talk to me, Sara.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± the little girl said with a huff, pouting as Nesha put her back on the ground.


    With the most serious face, Nesha had ever seen on her little sister, ¡°Who is the boy?¡± Sara asked


    ¡°The boy? Carter, why the sudden interest, Sara?¡±


    ¡°Is he your new husband, your child, or maybe a new brother? Maybe he is a monster that is going to take my place?¡± Nesha looked at her sister with confused eyes, trying to process the questions and what to say.


    ¡°Sara, are you jealous,¡± Sara froze at the icy tone and the cold stare her usually warm and loving sister was giving her. Her father''s voice overlapped with her sister''s; as she watched her sister¡¯s mouth move, Sara cowered and shrunk as the seconds passed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sara, I¡¯m so used to Char that¡­¡± Nesha said, holding Sara tightly in a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Carter is special. His situation¡­ is just¡­it¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°But when can you? I want to know. I can help, too, even if he is a monster!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°But when will I be older? That¡¯s all I hear when you''re older! I wanna know now, not when I¡¯m older!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Sara, I really don¡¯t know¡­but¡­ I hope you¡­¡± Nesha¡¯s mouth closed, and her eyes stared into the burning eyes of her sister; not sure what emotions were burning in her at the moment. ¡°Sara, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll tell you more when you¡¯re older.¡±


    With a betrayed look on her face, Sara ripped herself free of Nesha¡¯s embrace, ¡°STUPID OLDER! I hate that word.¡± Sara said, her voice growing weaker as she ran away from Nesha, ¡°I hate adults!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that was a wise decision, Nesha? It seems you upset her quite a lot.¡± said a man with short icy-blue hair.


    ¡°It is rude to spy on others, Vanir,¡± Nesha said in an emotionless voice.


    ¡°Well then, princess, I would suggest not to have a private conversation in the hallway outside a patient¡¯s room, especially a conversation that is so¡­ vocal,¡± Vanir said with a smug grin.


    With a huff and a glare, Nesha spoke in annoyance to the man, ¡°It matters not if it was wise or not. It was a decision to ensure my sister''s safety, at least for the short term. And as I have stated many times, I am no princess, at least not any longer.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, Princess Nesha, like you, she too is a princess, so she will be exposed to the darkness, and not only that, but she will have to live in it, unlike yourself, so better now than later,¡± Vanir said seriousness now in his voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will protect her for as long as it takes.¡±


    ¡°Much like you did for Carter or your own brother.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you failed as well, and yours is worse than mine.¡±


    A sigh escaped the lips of Vanir as he paused, ¡°Princess, I am aware of my and my people''s own failures. I¡­ no, we do not need anyone else to tell us how far we have fallen or what we need to climb back up.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡±


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Vanir turned slowly, walking back toward Carter¡¯s room, ¡°Now come, everyone is waiting; we have much to discuss about the boy and¡­ Thank you. I cannot express enough how much help you have given. Even though none of the blame for what has happened should fall on your shoulders, you are kind enough to take some from ours and help us. Now, we must get the boy and return to the meeting.¡±


    A sigh escaped Nesha¡¯s lips, and with a nod, she followed, ¡°Vanir can your people stop calling me princess? Please, I do not like that word.¡±


    As Vanir opened the door to Carter¡¯s room, he turned to Nesha, ¡°I am sorry, Nesha, but I can not, and if you do not understand now, then I am sure that you will someday, until then we will continue to address you as such, so please bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Hello again, Carter,¡± Vanir stared into the eyes of Carter, who was now sitting on his bed.


    ¡°Loud¡­ cannot sleep,¡± Carter said with a scrunched face.


    ¡°That is fine; you have a meeting to attend now,¡± Vanir said, his face calm as he watched Carter walk to him in his sleepwear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carter, but you will need to change.¡±


    Carter pointed at the dresser, ¡°Empty.¡±


    Vanir nodded lightly, touching the top of Carter¡¯s head and all his clothes changed, ¡°Come boy, time is ticking.¡±


    Carter nodded and closely followed Vanir leaving a stunned Nesha wondering where these Feyrishians get these strange techniques. As they approached the meeting room, they saw Sivie standing against the door.


    ¡°What are you doing outside? Isn¡¯t the meeting going on,¡± Nesha asked, question marks in her eyes, to which Sivie only shrugged and opened the door, so they could walk in.


    ¡°Ah,¡± a voice echoed through the room, ¡°Glad you can join us again, but we have already finished. You are no longer needed; bring the boy back to his room.¡±


    Nesha, Sivie, and Vanir looked upon the meeting in shock. What happened in the short time that they were gone?

 Chapter 14: I Demand To Know

    In an open valley, a young child ran joyfully, his laughter reverberating throughout the landscape. Not far from this joyful child, a woman with long blonde hair watched the child, following his every carefree movement with a tender gaze.


    "Please be careful, dear," the woman spoke softly as she sat on the blue-tinted grass. She couldn''t help but smile tenderly as she watched the child run around in the vast open valley.


    As the child ran in the field, he noticed a tiny creature scurrying around. Excitedly, he tried to approach it quietly while holding back his laughter. Suddenly, the creature looked up and made eye contact with the child, then quickly ran away. The child couldn''t contain his laughter, letting it out while chasing after the little creature.


    The child tried to keep up with the creature, his tiny legs moving as fast as they could. Finally, he jumped and caught it in his arms. Rolling onto his back, the child laughed as the creature struggled to escape. When it did, it jumped onto his face and quickly ran away. The boy turned over and reached out for the creature. As it came closer, he rubbed its head. However, when he stood up, the creature ran off, leaving the giggling child behind.


    ¡°Mother, did you see?¡± the child said, rushing back to the smiling woman.


    "I did, dear. Thank you for protecting me from that savage beast. I thought my life was surely over," said the woman, adding a touch of drama.


    The child giggled, ¡°Mother, that creature was harmless; it couldn''t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and how would you know, child.¡±


    The child looked at her with a serious face, ¡°It was in one of Father¡¯s books.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really, and who let you see your father¡¯s books.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mel, but he only let me cause you said I could.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and when did I say that?¡±


    The child smiled and sat in his mother¡¯s lap, tilting his head back to look at his mother¡¯s face, ¡°When I told you that you were the best and smartest because you are my mother.¡±


    The woman burst into laughter and said, "Perhaps Mr. Mel should listen to me instead of you next time."


    The child giggled once more and began to sway while sitting on his mother''s lap, his eyes moving around the vast, empty valley. The woman embraced the child, her arms tightly placed around him, placing her head on his head, and spoke in a pained voice. "Carter, we have to talk."


    Carter woke up from the sound of an argument outside his room. He could not make out what was being said; it just sounded like noise. He grumbled before rolling over, covering his head with the pillow and blankets to block the noise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! It¡¯s not fair for you, Guardians, to do this. He is just a child.¡±


    ¡°Were you not a child when you went through something even worse? At least he will have someone to watch him.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I went through that, that this makes me so upset. Why are you Guardians so heartless?¡±


    ¡°We are not heartless. We are doing what is best for him!¡±


    ¡°Best! How would you know what is best for him!¡±


    ¡°He is our crown prince! Not yours; your opinion means nothing! Now do your job, Seedling, and protect our crown prince.¡±


    ¡°VANIR!¡± Nesha screamed at Vanir as he walked away.


    Nesha slumped against the door to Carter''s room, trying to make sense of the past few days'' events. She couldn''t understand why they had made that decision or why the Seedling Union had agreed to it. What could they gain from this?


    Just after Nesha, Sivie, Vanir, and Carter arrived in the meeting room yesterday.


    ¡°... We have already finished. You are no longer needed; bring the boy back to his room.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean done? What did you do while I was gone? The decision can not be final until we all agree!¡± Vanir screamed


    Urther looked at the group before opening his mouth, ¡°If you have not forgotten, we elders said those who are not here will be counted as a vote for whatever we want, and that is what was done. You four were not here to cast your vote, so we went with the plan we elders put forth.¡±


    ¡°You can not decide what happens to this child without his input. He deserves to choose what his life is like,¡± Nesha screamed.


    ¡°Seedling, you have no place to speak here,¡± one of the guardians said


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Cermin said, glaring at the one that just spoke, ¡°We understand your concern Princess, but this needs to be done for the betterment of us, the race, and the child.¡±


    ¡°At least tell us the decision that was made,¡± Sivie said


    ¡°Calm as always, young child,¡± Bran said with a smile, ¡°But we will leave it for now, just know that both of you Seedlings heavily influenced our decision.¡±


    ¡°Are we done? Can I go now?¡± Melry screamed as she ran out of the room, laughing manically.


    ¡°Honestly, I am just surprised she managed to stay for the last two weeks,¡± Cermin said, shaking his head, ¡°Well, with that, I think it is safe to say that this is over, and we can all go back to our territories,¡±


    ¡°No, tell me what is happening! What are you trying to do to Carter,¡± Nesha demanded


    ¡°You will see tomorrow, Princess, just wait until then,¡± Cermin said calmly, looking at Nesha with her burning eyes. He sighed to himself, knowing how much she cared about this, but in the end, she was not a Feyrishian, so her thoughts could only be used to help with a decision.


    ¡°I demand to know now,¡±


    Urther glared at Nesha, ¡°Watch your words Seedling and know your place,¡±


    ¡°My place! I was given the right to represent your crown prince in this meeting, and as his representative, I demand to know what is happening,¡±


    ¡°Represent,¡± Urther scoffed as he threw his hands in the air, ¡°Be pleased that we have not thrown you out with your life seed crushed for what you have¡­¡±


    ¡°URTHER!¡± Cermin screamed, punching Urther immediately, sending the old man to the ground a short distance from where he once stood.


    Bran looked at Urther lying on the ground, ¡°Be mindful of whose land we are on and the ones who watch us,¡± Bran turned to Nesha and Sivie, ¡°I will personally talk to both of you about this latter, but first let us rest and settle what to do with Urther after that we will inform you of our and the Seedling Union¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°The Seedling Union,¡± Nesha whispered.


    ¡°We would be most happy if you would do so, Elder Bran,¡± Sivie said, grabbed Nesha, and left the room before anything else happened, leaving the child alone in a room full of what seemed like predators ready to devour their prey.

 Chapter 15: Truth of the Matter

    Nesha struggled to steady her trembling hand as she held the doorknob of Carter''s room. She felt a gnawing sense of guilt in the pit of her stomach as if she had thrown away this child''s life for the sake of the Seedling Union. Doubt consumed her, leaving her unsure if she had made the right choice. The bitterness in her mouth and the heaviness in her heart only intensified her emotions, making her question if she had made a grave mistake.


    A few hours earlier, just before daybreak, Nesha and Sivie had been asked to meet with Elder Bran to discuss what decision had been made.


    "Is this really the room they wanted to meet in?" Sivie questioned, his disappointment evident as he surveyed the empty room.


    ¡°Yes, Vanir is the one that told me to meet here,¡± Nesha said, taking a seat, exhaustion obvious from the bags under her eyes.


    She had stayed up all night, feeling anxious about the upcoming meeting and what information would be told to them. Looking at Sivie, she could tell he felt the same, as he didn''t smell like alcohol for once after waking up. Thankfully, Char and Echo were doing well.


    "Do you really trust him after everything that''s happened in the past few days?" Sivie asked with a snort while his eyes glared at the door.


    Nesha laid her head back as her mind raced over everything that had happened in the meetings from the last few days, especially the actions of the Feyrishians that she knew.


    ¡°Honestly, not really, but he was in the same situation as us, so¡­¡± Nesha sighed.


    ¡°Right,¡± Sivie paused and looked at the red-headed woman beside him.


    She had gone through a lot, although not as much as him, but his thoughts stopped. It wasn''t just them; their small group had experienced much together and individually, which was why they felt so driven to this mission and similar ones. Even though their group was still regarded as children, they possessed the power to change minds, but now it all appeared pointless and worthless.


    Sivie¡¯s thoughts stopped as Vanir walked into the room, his appearance seemed calm, but the air around him was different. The pair watched as the man walked, his eyes glazed, a sign he was mindlessly thinking about something.


    ¡°Thank you both for your presence here, and I apologize,¡± Vanir said, taking a seat across from Nesha, his eyes regaining their luster.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Sivie asked, confused.


    Nesha glared at Vanir, ¡°Where is Elder Bran?¡±


    ¡°That is why I am so apologetic. Elder Bran has already left Falling Leaves late last night,¡±


    ¡°And why would he do that, Vanir?¡± Nesha screamed, jumping up from her seat, ready to barge out of the room and chase that lying old man.


    ¡°He did so at my behest.¡± hearing this, Nesha stopped in her tracks, her eyes blazed as she glared at Vanir.


    ¡°Stop with this! Tell me the whole story! Why did you make him leave? He was going to tell us what happened!¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Nesha¡¯s eyes began to glow, and the air in the room began to rush, cutting gashes into Vanir¡¯s face. Vanir let the blood from his face drip down, ignoring the sting of the sharp wind against his skin.


    ¡°Right, as you know, I met with the elders immediately after you both left and after hearing what they had to say, I decided that it was best for me to tell you both about what is going to happen to the young prince,¡±


    ¡°Prince, he has a name, or did you forget it in the last few hours,¡± Nesha said with a sneer while her eyes returned to normal and the wind died down.


    ¡°I think it shows the severity of the situation. Also, I am not here as Vanir, Nesha, but as a Guardian,¡± Vanir said, pulling a piece of paper from his clothes.


    ¡°What is that,¡± Sivie asked.


    ¡°An agreement with the Seedling Union that your mission is over after you assist me in bringing him to the Alchemic Race,¡± Vanir said, placing the paper on a nearby table


    Nesha and Sivie glanced over the paper, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The Seedling Union and the Gods of Genisis believe you are too close to Car¡­ The young prince and deem the Rosen Blades unfit to keep watch over him.¡±


    ¡°It is the same for you, is it not?¡± Sivie asked with a serious face.


    ¡°Yes¡­ that is why we are the escorts for him. It is to say goodbye, as we will not be allowed contact as long as he remains on Genisis.¡±


    Nesha slumped in her seat, ¡°They can¡¯t do this to us.¡± her voice was faint, but the others heard her words.


    ¡°They can, and they have, and unfortunately, there is nothing we can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Tell us what is happening to him, please,¡± Sivie asked.


    ¡°Why are the both of you so concerned about Carter? This is for me, not for the Guardians.¡±


    A pained smile showed on Sivie¡¯s face as he thought about his life, ¡°You know our history¡­ is that not enough of a reason to care for a child that seemed to be thrown away and is now nothing more than a doll.¡±


    Vanir looked at the pair before he opened his mouth and took a deep breath, ¡°The young prince is to take part in diplomatic missions across Genisis as part of his trial of leadership to keep his crown prince title.¡±


    Confused, Sivie stated, ¡°This isn¡¯t anything new; Feyrish has done this for a few thousand years now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but Feyrish now and then are different; factions have started to form both there and here, and deciphering who is in what faction is nearly impossible.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡± Sivie asked while Nesha bit her bottom lip, already aware of the correlation.


    ¡°Carter going missing was not a coincidence, was it, Vanir?¡± Nesha asked


    ¡°It does not seem so; at least, this is what the elders think, and I was just unlucky to have him end up in the territory my family is in charge of.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so all of this may just be some convoluted plan, then?¡± Sivie asked


    ¡°No, the current plan for the young prince was created with the help of the Gods of Genisis and the four Elder Guardians. It seems like they came to a deal about protecting him from themselves.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I can accept that, but if what this document said is true, then why are we not allowed to help? We are already proven to not be involved, right.¡±


    ¡°At the moment, you are correct, but that may not always hold true. That is why every mission that Ca¡­ the young prince will go on will have one Seedling and one Feyrishian as his guards to ensure that both work together.¡±


    ¡°But what happens when they are both aligned?¡± Sivie asked


    ¡°The Gods of Genisis are sending a nine-star Divine Race to act as Cart¡­the young prince¡¯s shadow. Their job will be to watch and to not bring attention to themselves so no one will know who they are.¡±


    ¡°There are too many problems with this,¡± Nesha screamed, ¡°There are so many holes and¡­¡±


    ¡°That is the point. Carter is bait¡­¡±

 Chapter 16: Leaving Falling Leaves

    ¡°Carter, you¡¯re up already; I¡¯m impressed,¡± Nesha said with the best smile she could muster.


    Carter gave a slight nod as he looked at her from the pillow he was hiding under.


    ¡°Vanir will be here in just a moment to help change your clothes so we can leave,¡± Nesha said as she tried not to look at the boy.


    ¡°I¡¯m already here, we are running late because of our meeting, and we need to leave. Take care of your people, and I will handle Ca¡­ the young prince.¡± Vanir said


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±Nesha looked at Carter before she walked out of the room, ¡°We will meet you at the exit when we finish,¡±


    ¡°Carter, come here,¡± Vanir said, tapping his foot as he waited for Carter to get out of bed and walk over to him. Carter lifted his arm as his clothes changed to white robes with a gold emblem of a tree emblazed in the center of the chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to carry you, so put your arms down,¡± Vanir said, walking out of the room.


    Carter watched as Vanir left the room. His emotionless eyes shimmered as he clicked his tongue before sitting back on the bed, waiting to leave. Moments passed before Vanir returned with a large chest following close behind him.


    ¡°Come child, we are leaving,¡± Vanir said


    The pair made their way to the exit of the castle. They walked silently through the halls, and neither bothered to glance around, causing the castle workers to stare at the strange duo.


    ¡°Glad to see that both of you made it,¡± Nesha said to the pair that walked out of the castle''s exit, never turning to look at them.


    ¡°When will we depart for the Alchemic Race?¡± Vanir asked as he guided Carter to a carriage


    ¡°That isn¡¯t yours¡­ we are still waiting on your carriage to be prepared,¡± Nesha said


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You are going to use the royal carriage. It was crafted by the Alchemic Race and the Smith Race just like all other royal transportations, so it should suffice for someone of both your standings.¡±


    Just as Nesha said this, a red, gold, and brown carriage that floated just off the ground made its way to the group.


    ¡°Is that what you spoke of?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is my mother¡¯s personal carriage,¡± Nesha looked at the pair before turning to her carriage, ¡°Mother said that it needed something from the Alchemic Race, so just use it as it makes its way.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but do you not think it''s a little¡­¡±


    ¡°We will one hundred percent be attacked by bandits. It happens every time a royal carriage leaves any capital, but better to hide in plain sight.¡±


    ¡°Well, right,¡± with a sigh, Vanir and Carter boarded the carriage.


    Nesha returned to her party with a sigh, ¡°It was awkward, so don¡¯t ask. If everything is prepared, let us depart as soon as possible.¡±


    Echo laughed so loud the ground shook, ¡°HAHA, no need to worry, we were just waiting on you to tell us to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Nesha! An adventure!¡± Char said, running in circles around the group.


    ¡°Alright, to the Alchemic Race then,¡± Nesha screamed to the entourage.


    The Genisis Continent is an immense land that no one but the gods knows the size of. Not only is the size large, but the travel between any settlement, whether village or capital, could take years, if not decades, unless they use one of the races descended from the God of Space and Time. The two most prominent of these races are the Shifting Race, a race that excels at moving both time and space and the Void Race, one of the thirteen grand races on Genisis that specialize in the absolute manipulation of space. Although both races are considered powerful, their personalities are quite the opposite. The Shifting Race are lazy and refuse to do much of anything unless their ancestor tells them to do something specifically; then only is that done nothing else. At the same time, the Void Race is scared of everything and spends most time cowering away from other seedlings.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The utter and dull silence is all the journey has been since setting out from the castle of Falling Leaves. It had been a week since they had left, and there was still another week before the group and guards would reach the Void Race transmission point, but the closer one gets, the more anxious they would be.


    ¡°They should show up at any time now,¡± Echo said, looking at the horizon as Morin started to rise in the sky.


    The others nodded with a sigh; only a matter of time until the bandits or some other group would stop them. It was an open secret that bandits and other shady groups stayed close to the transmission points, especially the cowardly Void Race, as they would never fight back. With enough coercion, they would keep silent about the dark groups.


    ¡°Do any of you remember how many were here last time?¡± Sivie asked


    ¡°No, Char, just remember being bored from them being too boring,¡± Char said, laying her head on the beast she was riding.


    ¡°Char, don¡¯t do that. Sit on the Appsree like you are supposed to,¡± Nesha said, sticking her head out of her carriage.


    Char, with her head still on the neck of the beast, stuck her tongue out and let it trot in front of the carriage out of Nesha¡¯s sight.


    ¡°The wind changed¡­¡± Sivie, who sat opposite Nesha in the carriage, spoke as he looked outside the open window.


    Echo, who was riding beside that open window, looked in, ¡°Who¡¯s turn is it this time?¡±


    ¡°You since Char handled it last time,¡± Nesha said


    Echo smiled, looking in the direction Sivie was looking in, seeing the tops of heads over the small hill.


    ¡°It¡¯s kinda small, only a few hundred this time.¡± Sivie said as he grabbed the book beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t take too long with this. We have a schedule to keep.¡±


    Echo looked grumpily at the oncoming group and mumbled and complained to himself.


    ¡°You lost friend,¡± a deep voice of the man who met Echo said


    ¡°Nope, let¡¯s just get this over with,¡± Echo said with a yawn.


    ¡°So, been here before? You know how it works, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, one of us versus one of you, we win, we go free, you win, we pay, right?¡±


    Echo could hear those behind the man murmuring, ¡°They know who I am apparently, might make it easier,¡± he thought.


    ¡°So Rosen Blades, huh, you seem ta be escorting some mighty important people from the looks of it.¡± A large man came out from the crowd


    ¡°Great, another Metal Race,¡± Echo said with a sigh.


    ¡°You made a name for yourself, Shining Grey Beast Echo,¡± The large man said


    ¡°Is that the newest one or what? We all have so many names that I really can¡¯t keep up with them,¡±


    ¡°Bragging ain¡¯t ya well won¡¯t be for long with me, the Golden Devourer Kakai as your opponent,¡± The large man screamed.


    ¡°Kakai,¡± Echo sighed, ¡°Hey Char can I have Hammy? I don¡¯t want to dirty my gloves.¡±


    ¡°NOOOO! Little Echo can only look at my Little Hammy but no touch her. She is my Little Hammy, no one else''s,¡± Char screamed, using her beast to move as far away from Echo as she could.


    ¡°Echo,¡± hearing his name called by Nesha, Echo clicked his tongue, ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡°HAHA! Do you need a weapon Little Echo? HAHA!¡± Kakai laughed


    With a sigh, Echo reached into his back pockets, pulling out two simple fingerless leather gloves before placing them onto his hands.


    ¡°Observe Carter, each of the Rosen Blades has weapons that were crafted by ancestral smiths from the Smith Race,¡± Vanir said, looking at the child beside him, ¡°That simple-looking glove is very special and is made from a rare beast, and Echo¡¯s hair along with grey metal that he has created,¡±


    Carter mindlessly looked at Vanir before turning to watch Echo once more.


    Echo silently put the gloves on before he looked at Kakai, ¡°So what level are you, two-star or three-star?¡±


    Kakai watched a few bandits bring him his massive stone club: "Don¡¯t fear me, but I am a four-star.¡±


    Echo grunted in acknowledgment as he flexed his hands before moving the rest of his body, ¡°Alright! Ready then?¡± Echo got into a fighting stance as he watched Kakai place the massive stone club on his shoulders before Kakai smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Well, this will be fun,¡± Sivie said with his head in his hand, watching the brutes show off.

 Chapter 17: Echo Versus Kakai

    A cloud of dust and dirt whipped around the space separating Echo and Kakai, both locked in a tense standoff, waiting for the other to make a move. The dry and gritty particles stung their eyes and coated their skin as they stood motionless, each assessing the other''s next move.


    Sivie chuckled as he watched the scene unfold before him, amused. ¡°Oh wow, even Genisis is adding to the drama of Echo¡¯s fight,¡±


    ¡°I doubt it is that simple¡­ Char,¡± Nesha screamed.


    Char''s voice echoed as she stood next to a sturdy stone pillar. "He tried to touch my Little Hammy. He deserves to face the ultimate consequence," she declared with a crazy, almost deranged tone.


    With a crazy expression on her face, she swung her colossal hammer, which was almost three times her size. Her swing reduced the stone pillar to dust. Her maniacal laughter echoed in the surroundings, and her eyes seemed to reflect her madness. As she waved the colossal hammer like a fan, the dust particles flew, heading straight toward Echo.


    ¡°Char! If Echo loses, your using your hammer as payment,¡± Nesha screamed at the rampaging little girl.


    ¡°NOOO!¡± Char screamed as she started to cry, ¡°Little Echo, you are¡­ best you can do it! Don¡¯t let¡­ take Little Hammy.¡±


    Having heard Char and her crying, Echo could only click his tongue and wonder to the gods why she was the only adult in the group. How could someone that acts like a toddler be considered older and more mature than him, even though she was slightly older.


    Just as he was starting to relax from Char¡¯s outburst, a boom sounded from where Kakai was standing. Echo lightly jumped back, barely dodging the stone club that crashed into the ground where he once stood, sending dirt and grass flying everywhere.


    ¡°TCH, Lucky,¡± The man said, standing in the dust of his attack before pulling the club back to his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re kinda slow. I guess it¡¯s all that weight,¡± Echo said, his voice already sounding bored by the fight.


    ¡°You are just jealous of my incredible physique,¡± Kakai said


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what half of those words mean,¡± Echo said with a yawn.


    ¡°Of course not; you are a mere child of the Grey Metal Race while I, Kakai, am a full-grown adult of the Yellow Metal Race, the superior race of our Metal Races.¡±


    Kakai¡¯s arrogant voice grated on Echo¡¯s ears as his lips twitched. Every time Echo met someone from another Metal Race, they acted like this, he knew it was just pride in their ancestors and heritage, but it still annoyed him.


    ¡°Echo looks upset.¡±


    ¡°Of course, someone kept him locked up for months, and then he was insulted as soon as he could stretch.¡±


    ¡°It will end up like the last time we went to one of the transmission sites.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, but this time it will be his fault and not Char''s, who caused all the chaos like usual.¡±


    Just as Nesha and Sivie were talking, the battle moved again. This time Echo walked forward slowly, mumbling the whole time. Once he arrived in front of Kakai, he stretched his hand out and placed it in the center of Kakai''s chest before grunting, sending a shockwave out, blasting Kakai into the group of bandits.


    Kakai stood up hurriedly in rage as he screamed and thrashed at those around him.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Now that we know what the other is capable of, we should end this before the other gets hurt. Right?¡± Echo said


    ¡°NO! I refuse to lose to something from that Grey Metal Race! Today, I will crush your life seed and let everyone know that Golden Devourer Kakai is the strongest of the Metal Race, still on their journey.¡±


    The emotions drained from Echo¡¯s face as he slowly opened and closed his mouth, trying to find words to say.


    Sivie stood up from inside the carriage, ¡°I¡¯ll go get my bow,¡± he said with a sad sigh.


    ¡°Might want to hurry; it does not look good,¡± Nesha said as she stood up.


    Echo¡¯s fingers twitched as Kakai ran at him at a blinding speed smashing his giant club that now had a golden color to it; as it crashed down, Echo reached one of his hands up, and his fingers pierced into the now yellow metal club with ease catching it before it even made contact with his palm.


    ¡°Four-star right, Kakai,¡± Echo said, his eyes stared at Kakai in front of him like a starved beast looking at its next meal.


    Kakai tried to pull his club back, but no matter the strength he put into it, nothing happened. It was like he was trying to lift a mountain. Kakai felt cold sweat soak what little clothes he had on; a monster was the only thought that ran through his mind.


    Stories of the Rosen Blades¡¯ Echo ran through the Metal Race, a prodigy is what most elders called him, but a terrifying monster hid in his depths that should not be allowed free. The elders needed someone like Echo who could strike fear in other races and make them respect this common race.


    They could tame him and his talent, use him for the race¡¯s sake, that was what was best for him and the race, so when he was sent out for his trial, he was never told all the information on how to succeed. The plan was simply to put him in his place and show him how strong the Metal Race was by constantly having him battle, slowly breaking him. Metal Race Seedlings that seemed the same age were sent out, but they were, in fact, Metal Race Seedlings that were close to elders themselves, who were simply hiding their powers waiting to tame this feral beast Echo.


    ¡°This is nothing like what those foolish elders told me. We should be close in strength, but it seems like he is close to five-star if not already there,¡± Kakai mumbled in a panicked state, trying to wrap his head around what just happened.


    Echo looked at Kakai, his eyes burning with crazy excitement, ¡°Is this all you can do? Are the Yellow Metal Race not excellent with internal essence arts? All you showed me is a simple external change essence art that every race can do. Show me what you got four-star. I want to feel something!¡±


    ¡°At this rate, I will have to release one of the seals to fight him,¡± Kakai thought before he bellowed in rage, ¡°What an insult¡­ I, Kakai, forced into this situation by a child! I will not stand for this!¡±


    Kakai screamed as yellow metal essence seeped out of his body. They rapidly formed into wisps of air before solidifying into yellow metal balls that chained themselves through the wisp of yellow metal essence to Kakai.


    ¡°Finally, but you lied to me, Kakai¡­ you were never a four-star but a five-star. Not like it matters, though; it just means it will be more fun for me.¡± Echo said with a deranged smile.


    ¡°You arrogant child, I will show you the difference between us,¡± Screamed Kakai


    Echo gave a snicker, but immediately his hair stood on end. He was sent flying through the air as the ball of yellow metal crashed into his chest and continued to push him through the air. After he landed a distance away, Echo lay on the ground, but no one moved, terrified of the laughter that radiated out of the cloud of dust that came up after he hit the ground.


    ¡°Well done,¡± Echo said, rising in the cloud of dust, but all the onlookers only saw a shadow with glowing silver eyes, ¡°I knew this was going to be fun, but this is going to be really fun.¡±


    Echo walked out of the cloud of dust; his clothes where the ball hit were gone, and all that could be seen was the sheen of the gray metal essence that Echo used to protect himself.


    Kakai gave Echo little time as he hurled the ball again, but this time was different. Echo smashed his foot onto the ground, sending a pillar of gray metal upward, throwing the ball about to hit him into the air.


    Nesha and Sivie stood on their carriage watching the duel, both with weapons in hand, waiting for even the slightest changes to the situation.


    ¡°Those stupid elders! They are just wasting their time with this,¡± Sivie said, readying his bow.


    ¡°The Metal Races are not known for their intelligence. They probably have no idea that everyone knows about what they are doing,¡± Nesha said


    Echo shoved his hand into the pillar of gray metal and pulled the pillar from the ground, turning his arm into a makeshift hammer before twirling around in a circle faster and faster. His hand started to phase out of the block of gray metal, sending it hurling at Kakai.


    ¡°Get him, Echo! Don¡¯t let him take Little Hammy!¡± Char Screamed


    ¡°Well, maybe Echo and Char have no idea what those elders are doing,¡± Nesha sighed.

 Chapter 18: Situation Devolves

    As Kakai stood in front of the Seedlings, screams echoed behind him. A gray metal block was hurtling toward them, and he knew he was their only defense. With only one thought in mind, he had to stop it.


    As the block flew through the air, Echo watched, stumbling from his dizziness, ¡°Finally got it to go in the right direction,¡± he laughed before he realized what was behind Kakai, ¡°By Umblu, I think I messed up!¡±


    Kakai pulled the yellow metal ball towards his palm, fusing it with his hand. He took a deep breath and reared his arm back before stepping forward and bringing the momentum of his arm forward as best as he could. When his arm met the metal block, he was surprised by how light it was.


    The man believed that the Echo mentioned by the elders was powerful, but it turned out they were wrong. He pushed his arm through while facing away, and upon completing the step, he realized something was not quite right. Upon turning, he noticed his arm was missing, and only specks of green light floated out.


    Turning around quickly, he saw the destruction caused by the metal block. The bandits were flung by the wind, and a quarter of them were as injured as he was. Some even had green light shining above them, signaling the death of the Seedlings. In the distance, a loud explosion sounded, and a large crater was created as the block landed back on the ground.


    Nesha and the rest of the group watched as Kakai let out a howl, unsure if it was due to the loss of his arm or the destruction caused by the metal block. Sivie lowered his bow, feeling disappointed with the way things had ended. However, just as he was about to speak, Nesha suddenly disappeared from beside him.


    Kakai screamed with rage; this child had taken his arm away. Echo, the prodigy of the Metal Races, had caused this damage. Kakai was no longer willing to follow the elders'' orders. Echo should not be allowed to exist any longer.


    After screaming, Kakai took a deep breath. He threw his head back and let out a deep roar. "Echo, only one of us will see the light of Morin tomorrow," he declared.


    Kakai lowered his head, and golden essence flowed out of his body. Gradually, it solidified and covered him completely; the vacant space of his severed arm slowly formed into a golden gauntlet before the rest of the golden wisp solidified into armor. Meanwhile, yellow metal pillars emerged from the ground and transformed into golden knights equipped with their own weapons.


    As Echo watched, anxiousness washed over him. "He''s not a five-star," he thought to himself.


    In an attempt to protect himself, Echo used his external essence art to create a wall of gray metal. However, he knew it wouldn''t be strong enough to withstand the force he was up against, as he could only infuse a limited amount of essence into it.


    Echo jumped as a golden knight burst through the wall with a force that made the metal shatter like glass. Was it one of the external essence art knights or Kakai in his internal essence art armor? Either way, Echo knew he was in trouble.


    Kakai followed his golden knight like a shadow and slipped through the hole in the wall just behind it. Then Kakai concentrated his essence art to transform the broken metal fragments that were still falling to yellow metal and hurled them at Echo in an attempt to impale him.


    Echo sensed the shards hurtling toward him. He reacted as swiftly as he could, transforming the gray metal in his gloves into a small shield. Despite his best efforts, the shield proved to be too small. While some of the shards were absorbed into the shield, causing it to increase in size, the majority managed to slip past. The fragments shredded his grey metal skin, letting the motes of life essence float out of his body.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    A knight in golden armor charged toward Echo with a spear, but Echo used his shield to deflect the attack to the side. He used this opportunity to grab the spear, slowly turning it into gray metal. While the spear was slowly being taken by his grey metal, he used the metal in the glove holding the spear, transforming it into a gauntlet that he fused to the spear. Without hesitation, Echo jerked the golden knight''s spear and infused it with his essence art, fully gaining control over the spear. With the newly transformed weapon in hand, he thrust it into the center of the knight''s chest, causing the opponent to crumble.


    Echo screamed, "One down, but too many left to go!" As two more knights charged, he tried to discern which one of them was Kakai as he knew that one of them must be, but he wasn''t sure which one it was.


    Kakai had a plan in mind. Echo was most proficient in hand-to-hand combat, but Kakai had trained himself in wielding weapons like maces, flails, and hammers which could be easily made with essence arts. Which was why the knight he used now also used a flail in battle. Though he hated the need to plan, he was anxious about the tales he had heard about Echo.


    Kakai followed beside his knight, and both hurled their flails at the ground just in front of Echo.


    Echo noticed the two yellow metal balls coming toward him. He quickly jumped back and used his shield to block the dirt thrown at him. But before he could let his guard down, he felt something smash into his back, causing him to stumble forward. It seemed one of the knights had snuck up on him while he was distracted. He scolded himself for being careless.


    Without giving Echo a chance to breathe, Kakai swiftly transformed the dirt into yellow metal chains that tightly wrapped around Echo, who was still airborne. Meanwhile, Kakai''s knight with the flail prepared to strike as they waited for Echo.


    As Echo soared through the air, he felt an unusual sense of calm. All he could think about was how it was to finally live, rather than being cooped up in the castle, waiting for time to pass. Echo''s laughter echoed through the air, causing a powerful wave that pushed the yellow metal ball off its intended path. It was all so much fun!


    Echo''s shield and spear began to melt; unlike Kakai, he didn''t have enough metal to create armor. However, Echo had better control and could create gray metal spikes all over his body. The spikes broke the chains that bound him, but he couldn''t change them to gray metal as Kakai was still pouring in essence. Echo flew past the knights and landed on the gray metal wall after flipping himself. He laughed wildly and looked at the knight he thought was Kakai.


    ¡°HAHA! Now I have enough,¡± Echo screamed.


    Echo stood as the grey metal began to liquefy and slither up his body, transforming the gray metal into armor. However, a looming shadow fell from the sky above him before he could react.


    Kakai gazed down at Echo as the gray metal armor slowly enveloped him. However, it no longer mattered. Kakai drew his hand back, re-fused the yellow metal ball with it, and brought it down with force, shattering the developing metal armor. He pierced Echo''s chest, causing Echo to crash onto the ground with a deafening boom.


    Kakai landed and stood above Echo, who lay with his face on the ground, motes of green light flooded out of his open chest.


    ¡°This is my win, you useless child! Some prodigy you were, now bask in my gl¡­¡±


    Before Kakai could enjoy his victory, Nesha appeared in front of him. He only saw her hand move slightly before she put her foot on his chest.


    She spoke flatly; her eyes appeared devoid of emotion or life as she declared, "How could you dare lay your hands on that which belongs to me?"


    She gently pushed her foot forward, sending a shockwave that pulverized what was left of Echo¡¯s already crumbling gray metal wall. When her foot fully pushed out, Kakai was propelled backward at a deafening speed, but all he could think about was the sharp pain from his arms and leg. As he was flying, he realized why. Both of his arms were still falling to the ground from where he was launched, and his leg was still standing where it originally was; now, all that remained connected to him was his one leg that held his Life Seed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Echo, I was just too slow¡­¡± Nesha said, kneeling down beside Echo¡¯s body.

 Chapter 19: A Little Chaos

    The Gods of Genisis and Feyrishians use the term "Seedling" to refer to the living beings on the Genisis Continent. This term is based on the Life Seed or Life Seeds that all Seedlings possess in their bodies. The Life Seed is an essential component connecting Seedlings to the life essence network within their bodies, ensuring they remain alive.


    "Hurry, Nesha! Please take me to one of the Divine Race escorts before I lose any more life essence," Echo cried out in agony, rolling onto his back and looking up at the sky.


    Nesha lazily waved a dark glass bottle above Echo''s head and declared, "That''s not an option."


    Echo stared at the bottle and felt his mouth go dry. "Is that what I think it is?" he asked.


    Nesha''s voice was lazy as she spoke, "Yes, a friend from the Alchemic Race gave it to me for just this situation."


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really it''s just a hole¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope, not getting out of this,¡± Nesha said in a tired tone as she held Echo¡¯s head and shoved the opened end of the bottle into his mouth, dumping the content in.


    ¡°This is one of her crazy experiments, isn¡­ Why is this so bitter? It burns! Why is it hot? Nesha, just end me now¡­ I can no longer go on like this.¡±


    ¡°Nope, you cause a problem, and you''re gonna fix those problems, just like we do with Char.¡±


    Steam began to rise from the hole in Echo¡¯s chest, and Echo himself was rolling in pain from the burning that was taking place.


    ¡°Oh right, she said to take notes,¡±


    ¡°It¡­ahhh¡­ is one of her¡­ ahhhh¡­ experiments!¡±


    ¡°Quiet! I need to look at this to see if there is something I need to do,¡± Nesha said


    ¡°Bones melting,¡± Nesha looked up, ¡°Nope, Eyes changing color, Nope,¡±


    ¡°What kind of list are you reading?¡± Echo screamed through the pain


    ¡°Nothing, it''s blank,¡± Nesha turned the paper around, showing it was blank, ¡°But you see how much you worried.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡±


    ¡°Right Oh, anyway, the hole will stay there until we get a Divine Race Essence Art Wielder to look at it, so just cover it up and don¡¯t do anything stupid, Echo,¡±


    Just as the two were talking, an arrow crossed in front of Nesha and aimed at Echo, but another arrow knocked it down. Nesha paid no mind to the situation, but Echo jumped in panic.


    ¡°Seems Sivie is getting better,¡± Nesha said, giving Echo a smug smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, the other two will catch up to me and become seven-stars while you are still stuck at five-stars.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± Echo said after he got up from the ground and started to return to the carriage to rest.


    ¡°Where do you think you''re going?¡± Nesha said as she grabbed the back of Echo¡¯s head, ¡°You caused this problem, and you are going to fix it!¡±


    Back in the group of bandits, most of them that could still move had run over to Kakai, trying to stop the leak of life essence from his body as best they could.


    ¡°Hurry and bring the bandages soaked in the liquid life.¡±


    ¡°There is not enough for vice-chief.¡±


    ¡°We used all of them to care for the others who were hurt.¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°What! Go make more! Go get something! The vice-chief can¡¯t keep holding on; he is losing too much life essence!¡±


    ¡°STOP!¡± Kakai lay on the ground, his face scrunched in pain, ¡°I did this to myself. Just let me return to the Goddess of Life and my ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± The sound of a voice drifted into the group of bandits, but they saw nothing. When they turned back to the vice-chief, they saw the woman who cut him standing over him.


    ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH THE VICE-CHIEF!¡± The screams of all the bandits coalesced into one harmonized sound as they all charged at the woman.


    ¡°Pest,¡± The woman snapped her fingers and sent all the bandits flying away.


    Kakai looked at the beautiful redhead standing above him, ¡°The War Princess Nesha,¡±


    Nesha heard this, and her eye twitched. Then she stabbed her sword into the ground beside Kakai¡¯s head, but Kakai did not flinch; his eyes locked on the woman standing over him.


    ¡°You are strong,¡± Kakai said with pain.


    ¡°And you are not, so shut up, so I can heal you,¡± Nesha said


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Before Kakai could even start talking, Nesha shoved another bottle of whatever she had used on Echo to stop the leaking of life essence from Kakai.


    After the bottle was removed from his mouth, Kakai screamed so loud that it became silent.


    ¡°She did something to the vice-captain!¡± the shouts of the bandits that were getting back up sounded from all around.


    Nesha ignored the bandits running around her; she focused on the man screaming on the ground. Her head suddenly jolted to where a man with a hole in his chest walked from.


    Echo walked into the group of bandits, his gloves already in the strap of the back of his pants.


    ¡°You¡­ You killed my brother,¡± A woman screamed as she shoved a dagger into Echo¡¯s left shoulder.


    Echo looked at the woman in front of him, she looked thin and dirty, and her hair seemed like it was all going to fall out of her head.


    ¡°If you were aiming for my life seed, you just barely missed,¡± Echo said, moving the dagger; his mouth winced in pain, and when he stopped, a shining green bead shone in his shoulder.


    The woman fell to her knees, ¡°Why¡­¡± Echo looked at the woman in confusion before she opened her mouth again, ¡°Why do you keep taking everything away from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Sivie, who had made his way over, put his hand on Echo, ¡°She is not asking you but the gods, Echo, just leave her,¡±


    Bandits in Genisis are divided into three categories, those who have abandoned, those who are abandoned, and those who never had.


    Echo and Sivie continued to walk, watching as Nesha kept throwing bandits away from her and Kakai; it was a fascinating site.


    ¡°What do you want to do, Echo?¡± asked Sivie.


    "I''m not sure, to be honest," Echo said, but it was clear to Sivie that his mind was elsewhere.


    ¡°You better decide soon. Nesha will not let you go without punishment after this. You¡¯re nothing like Char.¡±


    ¡°I know, but there aren¡¯t many options considering what we are doing right now,¡± Echo said, turning his head towards where the child was, but he noticed something odd.


    Vanir and Carter had watched whatever this was supposed to be from beginning to end, and honestly, it was dull. Compared to what battles were like in Feyrish, this was¡­slow and simple. However, Vanir appreciated that it wasn''t overly dramatic like in Feyrish. The Seedlings fought in a straightforward and understandable manner, which appealed to Vanir, who had limited combat experience. Every move had a purpose and was built upon the last, a rarity in Feyrish.


    Vanir was about to continue with what he was doing before they started the duel. But out of the corner of his eye, he saw a man with dark skin, long black hair, and eyes that seemed like molten metal knelt beside the carriage.


    ¡°I pay respect to my savior, The Crown Prince of Feyrish and The Rosen Blades!¡± the kneeling man bellowed with his head down.


    Vanir stared at the man from the safety of the carriage, ¡°Was this man safe? He was just a Seedling. Could he do anything to him and Carter? What if he was a nine-star in hiding? No, that could never happen nine-stars are far too rare.¡± Vanir¡¯s mind whirled with thoughts from his birth rite, the Rite of Questioning.


    Carter watched as a strand of Vanir¡¯s hair began to glow with a blood-red hue; Carter instinctually reached for his own hair. He couldn¡¯t use his birth rites any longer; they were still in his body, but they were partly sealed, a great disgrace for a Feyrishian.


    ¡°Carter, what do you think about this man,¡± Vanir said, looking at the boy across from him, ¡°He looks somewhat strange¡­¡±


    Carter looked at the man. He knew where that man was from. A memory Carter held onto, whether he wanted to or not, resurfaced in his mind. Carter opened and walked out the door toward the man. Why he had no idea; maybe it was for closure, or perhaps it was for something else.


    The man looked up at the approaching child his burning eyes seemed strange, as if emotions mixed and were burned, ¡°Crown Prince Carter Verona,¡±


    Vanir jumped out of the carriage as fast as he could, ¡°CARTER!¡± but the man jumped at the child, his body burning in a white flame.

 Chapter 20: Memories of Burning Ash

    The smell of damp musk drifted through the dark corridor; moss and many other greens covered the dark stone. The ground seemed worn by the walking of others, as ruts had formed that held small pools of water. Dim lights lit the area as flames flickered on and off, making the shadows of those around dance wildly.


    The yelling of a man echoed through the corridor, ¡°Useless barbarian, just speak, and this will be over!¡±


    The man screamed and grunted as he cracked a whip, causing deep red liquid to flow out of the wounds on the child in front of him. The chains that bound the child were the only sound that came from them as the whipping continued.


    ¡°Bring in the next tool!¡± the man demanded with a loud and stern voice as he threw the broken whip away.


    ¡°Sir, that was the last one for the day,¡± said a young man from just outside the barred room.


    ¡°What!¡± The man blared; his head whirled, glaring at the young man, ¡°TCH, another lucky day barbarian,¡± the man said, grabbing the boy by the face and throwing him far away from the metal door.


    ¡°Um, Sir, the item you requested is in the manor,¡±


    "Great! Bring it here tomorrow," said the man, turning around with a smirk. He then addressed the child, "Did you hear that? We''ll have something new to play with tomorrow." The child stayed quiet and tried to stand up by crawling along the wall but was hit by a rock thrown by the man, causing him to fall again.


    The child weakly climbed back up from the ground as he noticed the sound of footsteps growing quieter.


    "Looks like they let ya go again, little one. Ya must be pretty lucky." An old man with a hoarse voice spoke from behind a nearby stone wall.


    ¡°If I was lucky, would I even be here,¡±


    The elderly man chuckled with a dry and raspy laugh. ¡°Here, I know they ain¡¯t feeding ya, so I¡¯ll just give ya mine,¡± he said as he reached around the wall and revealed a piece of rotting fruit in his tanned hand.


    ¡°You''re an old man; you need this much more than a young one like myself,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more mature than ya sound, little one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is what I have been told,¡±


    ¡°Why don''t ya just take it? This old man ain¡¯t got long left before I see the Goddess of Life, so there¡¯s no point in me keeping this thing,¡±


    The boy ignored the old man and moved as far from that wall as his chains would let him, ¡°I¡¯m tired, let me rest for a bit, then we can continue this,¡±


    The child and old man continued these actions for many days until it became a game to them.


    ¡°Hey, little one, do ya know the history of the Genisis Continent?¡± the old man suddenly asked one night.


    ¡°No, honestly, I am quite ignorant of most basic knowledge here. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°How old are ya, child?¡±


    ¡°I believe I have turned fourteen since my arrival here.¡±


    ¡°Ya had a birthday here and didn¡¯t tell this old man. I thought we were close. Honestly, I¡¯m a little upset.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I did not see the significance of it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± the old man grew silent for a long time before his voice was heard again, ¡°Hey, child, do ya know the story of our Goddess of Life?¡±


    ¡°No, as I said, I am quite ignorant of most common knowledge here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ Well, it just depends on where ya go; there are a lot of stories about her¡­ But all the stories end the same way.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Unusual for that to be the case, considering the many different cultures here.¡±


    ¡°Right, well, they all go something like this. The Goddess of Life was the third god to be born on Genisis. Then the stories diverge, but basically, she loved everything that was created so much that she gave her life so that everything could continue to live with or without her.¡±


    ¡°Seems very basic to me.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That''s because it''s not the whole story, just an old man saving ya hours of listening to his ranting. Anyway, ironically, the only god to die is the Goddess of Life, so if even the gods can die¡­ then what about us.¡±


    ¡°I do not know,¡±


    ¡°Right,¡±


    ¡°May I ask why you are telling me this,¡±


    ¡°Hey, child, do ya know why I am here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Haha! They said that you were smart. So how long have you known since the beginning, right? I was never good at lying.¡±


    ¡°This is not the first time something like this has happened.¡±


    ¡°So young and already living an interesting life.¡±


    The sound of footsteps could be heard coming from somewhere in the corridor.


    ¡°Hey, child, what do you think happens when we die¡­ I mean, I know that we are very different, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Feyrishians reincarnate. As for Seedlings, I have no clue; as I stated, I am quite ignorant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be nice¡­ We never told each other our names, did we.¡±


    ¡°Carter¡­¡±


    ¡°Osiris¡­¡±


    Just after the two finished, a man with dark skin, jet-black hair, and molten eyes stood at the door to Carter¡¯s cell. But the only thing that Carter could see was the muzzle around their mouth that led to a leash that the man who looked after this place held in his hand.


    "Hello, boy. Meet your new roommate," the man said. "He doesn''t speak much and needs to be told what to do. Since you''ll be the only one here soon, we need you to keep an eye on him for us."


    Carter sat in silence as he stared at the pair outside the bars, ¡°Oh, you two will get along so well; you are practically almost brothers already,¡± the man outside chuckled.


    The door opened, and the muzzled man was thrown inside, but the man never finished closing the door.


    ¡°You''re free to explore this place as much as you like, as no one will be here in a few moments,¡± the man said, walking away before suddenly stopping, ¡°Oh right, you will need the key to leave your chains,¡± The man threw a key beside the muzzled man and then left in utter silence.


    ¡°Carter, be careful of that man; he is part of the Burning Ash Race. They are a race known for being unable to control their essence once they step on the path of essence arts.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still here? I thought everyone was leaving?¡± Carter said


    ¡°That was not what that man meant, Carter.¡±


    ¡°Then what did he mean, Osiris?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best you just sleep for now¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Carter¡¯s eyes slowly closed, ¡°Osiris, why am I suddenly tired? What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Carter, it was fun, right? Yeah, it was a great way to end things.¡± The old man said with laughter, ¡°Child, this old man is thankful that he could meet you at the end of his days,¡±


    ¡°Osi¡­¡± Carter couldn¡¯t hold his eyes open anymore, and everything went black.


    Carter woke up to the smell of smoke and extreme heat. The man that was muzzled now sat in the middle of the corridor, rocking back and forth with his arms around his knees.


    ¡°Master, did I do good, yes, I did very good. See, everything is just like Master wanted. Everyone is warm now, yes, very warm now.¡± the man mumbled, but Carter could make out the sounds.


    He needed to escape, but the key was gone. He looked around but saw nothing until his eyes caught a glowing pool where the key initially was. Is it really hot enough to melt the key? Carter looked around, only now noticing that the bars to his cell were gone, and only molten metal pools were left.


    ¡°How am I fine? Why is the heat not reaching me? Wait, is Osiris safe?¡± Carter mumbled to himself before trying to jump up, only to be pulled back down by his chains.


    ¡°You! You''re safe! My warmth didn¡¯t reach you! NO! Master, I did not fail! This child is special! He has his own warmth, yes, this must be it. He does not need mine, so he has his own, yes, this must be it.¡±


    ¡°OSIRIS!¡± Carter screamed but did not hear the old man, ¡°What did you do to Osiris?¡±


    ¡°I gave him warmth, yes, that is it.¡± the man said, his molten eyes staring at Carter.


    ¡°Warmth! You burned him alive! Why would you do this?¡± Carter screamed, pulling the chains wanting so badly to escape this and save Osiris.


    ¡°Master! Master said that everyone is so cold, and they needed my warmth, but you, yes, you do not need my warmth. You are already warm, yes, very warm.¡±


    ¡°You crazy¡­¡± Carter pulled as much as he could to get as close as possible to the man.


    ¡°NOOOO! Our warmths can not mix, yes, it would be very bad to mix warmths.¡± The man yelled as he retreated back.


    ¡°AHHHH! WHHHYYY!¡± Carter screamed before fainting.

 Chapter 21: Flames of the Past

    Vanir watched as the man burning in an intense white flame lunged at Carter. A simple slip of judgment and another dangerous situation like this happened. Why did this child attract these situations constantly?


    ¡°Carter, my savior, I finally found you, yes, our warmth, they can finally be together,¡± the man screamed as he darted toward Carter.


    Vanir leaped from the carriage and attempted to run, but he wasn''t a warrior - he was a researcher. How could he possibly move swiftly enough to arrive on time? And even if he did, what actions could he take?


    Vanir had given up hope of rescuing Carter again. But a little girl with burning amber eyes and puffed checks appeared out of nowhere, swinging her massive hammer right into the chest of the man of white flames. She sent him hurtling through the air away from Carter.


    ¡°Why did the man make the air so¡­ spicy? Char does not like this air!¡± Char yelled with puffed cheeks.


    Vanir ran to the little girl huffing out of breath, ¡°Lady Char, thank you for saving Carter.¡±


    ¡°Char is not a lady. She is big, Char is Big Char,¡± Char demanded, pointing her hammer at Vanir before realizing something was dripping from her hammer.


    ¡°AH! Little Hammy!¡± She screamed, hammering the ground with the melting part of her hammer, trying to make it stop.


    ¡°Uh, La¡­ I mean Big Char, please calm down. There will be Smith Race in the Alchemic Race capital to repair your hammer.¡±


    ¡°Its name is Little Hammy,¡± Char said with a glare.


    Vanir took a few steps back, ¡°What is this? This Seedling is emitting a terrifying aura similar to that family, but how?¡±


    The man with molten eyes lay on his back; ash, soot, and embers were all that could be seen around him. The man rose to his feet awkwardly and clumsily, wobbling as he stood.


    ¡°You are in the way, yes, for that, I must take your warmth!¡±


    The man screeched as flames erupted, and an intense heat exploded, causing the surrounding grass to burst into flames.


    Suddenly, Char started to fall from the sky, ¡°Spicy man should go to sleep!¡±


    While Char engaged the mysterious man, Vanir checked on Carter, ¡°Carter, how are you? You are not hurt anywhere, are you?¡± Vanir turned around in time to see Char falling hammer-first into the man.


    The man skillfully avoided the falling girl and hammer by jumping back. Immediately after jumping back, he leaped forward, grabbing Char by the face. With a wicked grin, the flames around the man intensified, but Char fell backward, her tongue sticking out at the man. What was in the man''s hand shattered; Char seeing this, couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter.


    ¡°Dumb spicy man, that was a stone mask Char made when you reached for Char¡¯s face!¡± Char laughed while using her hammer to prop herself up, ¡°The elders said not to let weird people touch Char, so Char makes stone to protect Char.¡±


    ¡°NO! NO! NO! NOOOO!¡± The man screeched with his hand now on his head, flames billowing out of his mouth, ¡°My savior! My warmth!¡±


    The white flames grew hotter and more intense as the seconds passed. Char, who was standing closest to him, bore the brunt of the heat. She attempted to use walls of stone to shield herself from the flames and intense heat, but they melted away quickly, along with her hammer that was slowly melting.


    ¡°Little Hammy!¡±


    ¡°La¡­ Big Char, get away from him! He is radiating too much heat, and the flames are spreading! We need to get the others and leave here before anything¡­¡±


    Before Vanir could finish, the man vanished, only to reappear near the edge of the walls of flames he had created.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Vanir¡¯s eyes grew large as he observed the man vanish and reappear in the circle of flames. ¡°He can change places with the flames, embers, and even the ash. This is even more dangerous than I initially thought it to be. If this is true, then how are we going to escape?¡±


    Vanir¡¯s head whipped around, looking at the embers around them and the ash floating in the air, ¡°The embers are one thing but ash! It could be carried by the wind!¡± His mind raced as he tried to solve the problem at hand, ¡°There is no telling what this man¡¯s limit in exchanging could be! How much power does he really have? Has he shown it all? Is this the limit?¡±


    ¡°Char!¡± Nesha yelled, catching Char, that had just been blasted by an explosion, ¡°Get back, Char, Sivie and I will handle him, take care of the other!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Char said, running to Echo, who was making his way to Carter and Vanir, ¡°Is Little Echo alright now?¡±


    ¡°Still burning, but yeah, I should be fine as long as I don¡¯t use any essence arts.¡±


    ¡°Little Echo, that is not good,¡±


    ¡°I know,¡±


    Nesha frowned at the burning man before her, her eyes exhausted as she watched the man spew flames and howl like a rabid beast, ¡°Today just is not a good day.¡±


    ¡°And it started so well,¡± Sivie said with a sad sigh, ¡°I blame Echo if he just finished that fight like he was supposed to¡­ Stupid pride,¡± another sigh escaped his lips as he released an arrow into the flames that instantly evaporated.


    Sivie gawked at the sight, ¡°What is this white flame?¡± he cried.


    ¡°Seems that isn''t going to work,¡± Nesha squinted at the scene, trying to think of something as the burning man continued his rampage.


    Echo and Char finally made it to Vanir and Carter; the latter of the two stared mindlessly at the fight that was happening a short distance away.


    ¡°I hate this! I am not made to run!¡± Echo said, his hand on his knees


    ¡°Little Echo, now is not the time! We need to get Little Carter out of here.¡± Char yelled as she grabbed Carter¡¯s hand, trying to pull him back to the carriage to leave.


    Char tried pulling Carter, but he would not budge; his eyes stuck on what was in front of him like he was paralyzed.


    ¡°Nesha, hurry and move,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, but there isn¡¯t a single opening in these flames to use Autumn Gale.¡±


    ¡°Make one, then! I can only do so much!¡±


    ¡°You know I can only use it once! If I miss, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid Autumn Race! Stupid essence art!¡±


    Flames kept billowing out, causing the heat and flames to extend further and further from the man, increasing his range of exchange.


    Sivie kept using his wind to hold the ash inside the circle of flames, but time was not on his side as the flames spread; his wind was growing weaker.


    ¡°SIVIE ARROW!¡± Sivie heard Nesha scream a sudden gap in the heat and flames, trap or opening; it didn¡¯t matter; Sivie took the shot. The arrow pierced through the man¡¯s neck, sending the motes of green light up like the ash floating about.


    The wild howls never stopped, even with the small hole in his neck. Sivie and Nesha watched wide-eyed as the hole closed almost instantly.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± both of them whispered to themselves.


    Just as Nesha focused on the man again, she noticed a small piece of ash falling in front of her nose. She jumped to the side as fast as she could, but it was too late; a burning hand was already almost at her face. Suddenly the sound of a loud crack and when she opened her eyes she saw the man¡¯s hand was bent backward.


    ¡°Well, that was almost dangerous. Can¡¯t let a pretty face like that get hurt. Now can we.¡± a familiar voice said from behind her.


    ¡°Arc! You''re late! We could have died!¡± Vanir yelled


    ¡°I was asleep when I got the distress signal, so don¡¯t blame me,¡± Arc said with a yawn.


    ¡°Asleep!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don''t yell at me! You were not set to be at the Alchemic race for another week, so be glad I got here in just a few moments, Vanir!¡± Arc glared at Vanir, who was standing some distance away from him.


    Vanir noticing the glare, tried to take the child into the carriage, ¡°Just take care of this, so we can leave,¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Arc turned to the man that was playing with his broken arm. By the way, it swung its broken arm, Arc could tell that any intelligence this thing had was gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a wild beast now,¡± Arc said with a sigh, upset at what was happening.


    The burning man stepped forward, but another loud crack echoed, and the foot moving forward was now sideways, causing the man to fall.


    ¡°This is upsetting,¡± Arc said, looking at the man screaming into the burning ground, ¡°It¡¯s like an execution of a beast or a child¡­ this is not the battle that I thought it would be or that I wanted.¡±


    Arc asked Vanir, ¡°Do I really need to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Vanir said with a hardened face as he stood in front of Carter, who still refused to enter the carriage.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Arc turned back to the man that was now crawling, ¡°Sorry for this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°OSIRIS,¡± The sound of Carter¡¯s scream echoed in the area, causing everything to go silent as the molten eyes of the man turned clear and green.


    ¡°Carter¡­¡±

 Chapter 22: Divine Race Osiris Part 1

    The Divine Race, children of the Goddess of Life and the Messengers of the Gods. This race holds significant importance on the Genisis continent as one of the Thirteen Grand Races.


    ¡°Mother! Mother! Look,¡± a small boy with dark skin and naive red eyes revealed his hand covered in dim green light.


    The woman beside the boy stumbled backward, dropping everything. Her hands moved to cover her mouth as she looked in horror at the boy.


    The Seedlings are not true children of the gods. They were gifts from the Goddess of Life to each of the Gods. Although the true origin of the Seedlings is only known to the gods, all races understand that the Goddess of Life played a significant role in each of the races'' creations.


    ¡°We saw that child use life essence to heal the old man.¡±


    ¡°No! He can¡¯t use essence! He is just a child!¡±


    ¡°We will believe you for now, but we will watch that child.¡±


    The chance of a Divine Race child being born is very minuscule, but every race on Genisis has a chance to give birth to a child that can control the gift of life essence.


    ¡°You lying¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I promise¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late; his eyes show signs of life essence. He is part of the Divine Race, not ours.¡±


    ¡°No! My baby! Leave him alone!¡±


    ¡°He is a monster and should not stay here. Let those in the Divine Race take it.¡±


    ¡°We sent a message to the Blaze Race to get the Divine Race here immediately.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°A few days.¡±


    ¡°Lock it up until they get here¡­ and don''t let that woman anywhere near it.¡±


    ¡°MOTHER!¡±


    On rare occasions, children are born to races incompatible with the Divine Race''s powers.


    ¡°We welcome the emissary of the Divine Race.¡±


    ¡°Where is the poor child?¡±


    ¡°He is here.¡±


    ¡°Why is he in this cage?¡±


    ¡°We can not allow another like Orion¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ and is this his son.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is fine. We arrived here before anything could happen. Come with me, Osiris. We, the Divine Race, will help you.¡±


    The boy with dark skin and brilliant green eyes grabbed the outstretched hand before him.


    Time passed slowly as the boy and the group made their way to Divine Gate, the home of the Divine Race and the border between the land of Seedlings and the gods.


    ¡°Did you see what Master Hermes brought with him?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Something from the Burning Ash Race!¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°The Masters probably don¡¯t want another Orion.¡±


    ¡°Students, return to your positions, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In the Divine Race, the roles are split between masters and students. When a child was born with the ability to manipulate the power of life essence, they were taken to the Divine Gate to become students under one of the masters. These masters held one student at a time, passing on the knowledge they gained as students to the next generation. Upon completion of the curriculum set by the Elder Masters, the students would be bestowed with the title of master. As masters, they would then have the option to either venture out into Genisis or be appointed as aids or servants to one of the gods.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Student Osiris, you will be assigned to Master Hermes. Is this to your liking? If not, we will find another master to teach you.¡±


    ¡°NO! I mean, no, I would like Master Hermes to teach me.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, then your curriculum starts first thing tomorrow. Just head to room 1535634|// on the three-hundredth floor.¡±


    ¡°Uhh, how do I get there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! There are devices that will bring you there; just put in the room number and letters and wait, it will send you directly to the door of the room, but it might take a few hours, so be prepared for that.¡±


    The Divine Race curriculum is straightforward but extensive, typically requiring several hundred years to complete. It starts with the history of the Divine Race, taking between fifty to one hundred years. Then it progresses to essence art which can take a wide range of years, depending on the individual. Finally, it finishes with an overview of all races, focusing on the one you are most likely to aid or work with; this is often more hands-on as they learn as they live with that race.


    Osiris walked down a brightly-lit hallway, feeling lonely but wide-eyed as he glanced around. He eventually stopped in front of the door to the room he had been searching for.


    "The door is open, child. You may come in," a voice called from the other side.


    As Osiris timidly opened the door, he saw a man with long salt-and-pepper hair intently reading a document while wearing something over his eyes. After scanning the room, Osiris realized it was tiny, and he could easily cross it with just a few steps.


    "This room will be where all your lessons are held until you become a master," said the man behind the desk, his gaze fixed on the paper he was reading. "The two rooms adjacent to this office are vacant. You can choose either of them, and it will be your room. As a student, you are only allowed one room, so make sure to optimize the space."


    ¡°Um, Master Hermes?¡±


    The man gazed at the child, still cowering in the doorway. "I understand," Hermes said as he removed the items from his face and set them aside.


    He rose from his seat and approached the boy. "You do not need to be afraid here, child. This isn''t a prison, nor is it a punishment. Just relax and be yourself, and everyone will welcome you."


    ¡°Um, Master Hermes, I just wanted to know if I could have a bed instead of a desk in my room.¡±


    Hermes coughed, his cheeks red from embarrassment, "Oh, of course, it''s your room to do with as you please. But keep in mind that you''ll be studying in there for the next few hundred years."


    After a week, Osiris had made himself comfortable in his room, eagerly waiting for his studies to start under his new master. However, the days passed in eerie silence, and even after three weeks, there was no sign of his master. Osiris was left to sit and wait while the air in his little room grew stale. It wasn''t until two and a half months later that Master Hermes finally knocked on his door.


    ¡°Child, it is time for your first lessons. Come to my office, please,¡± Hermes said from the other side of the door.


    Osiris opened his door and saw Hermes waiting outside his office, holding the door open, ¡°Come child, I have spent the last few weeks preparing, and I am quite excited to begin.¡±


    Hermes looked at the boy after both of them entered the room, ¡°First, I would like to introduce myself. I am Hermes, a Master of the Divine Race; I am around six-hundred years old; as for the exact number, I will not say. I have had one student before you, so I will be learning beside you as to how best to teach. And that is all. Now your turn.¡±


    Osiris looked at the man, ¡°That is all nothing else, Master Hermes.¡±


    ¡°Nope, now please tell me about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Um, Yes, My name is Osiris and¡­¡±


    Seventy years passed in the blink of an eye as Osiris studied under Master Hermes.


    ¡°Wonderful Osiris, you are an excellent student, much better than most of your peers,¡± Hermes said with a wide smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°With that, we have finished the first part of your studies thirty years early. So as a final test of the history of the Divine Race, please recite the major points of history from  the Divine Race in your perspective.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is all that I want from you. Please hurry; I am quite excited to move on to the next lessons.¡±


    ¡°Um, The Divine Race was created to assist the Goddess of Life with managing all her endeavors¡­¡±


    ¡°What endeavors?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Well, in the time that the Divine Race was created, not all the other Seedling Races existed, yet a long line of gods still needed the ancestral seeds to create a Seedling Race of their own.¡±


    ¡°Good now, continue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, After the death of the Goddess of Life, the Divine Race faced extinction as there was no one who could use the ancestral seed to create more Divine Race Seedlings, but a strange phenomenon happened in another race, and a child was born with the power to control life essence. Although the child died, it set a precedent, and then other races reported the same phenomenon, giving birth to the Divine Race we know today.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, and what happened to the original Divine Race?¡±


    ¡°They exist only in history¡­ Now the Divine Race comprises many races that can use life essence, the same as the ancient Divine Race.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, What a wonderful summarization of trillions of years of history. I am thoroughly impressed with your points, although I would add more that is me, not you.¡±


    Osiris looked at his master, who had a broad smile, seeing that it made him so proud. The many sleepless nights studying and understanding were well spent.


    Hermes looked at his young student with a sly smile, ¡°With this young Osiris, we can move on to the hardest of the materials¡­ Life Essence Arts and manipulation.¡±

 Chapter 23: Divine Race Osiris Part 2

    Like many years before, Osiris waited inside his room for weeks for Master Hermes to begin his lessons. However, as months passed, Osiris became concerned that something may have happened.


    ¡°We refuse to let that child learn the essence arts of the Divine Race!¡± An old man with a balding head of gray hair and a long gray beard screamed.


    ¡°But Elder, he has already finished the first section of his training¡­¡±


    ¡°I could care less! We will not allow another like Orion!¡± The old man bellowed, throwing his hands into the air.


    ¡°Do you have such foresight, elder, that you know this child will become another Orion?¡±


    ¡°HERMES! It does not matter if he will or will not become another Orion. All that matters is that it could happen, and we must stop that at all costs.¡± The old man said, his voice and tone calmer than before.


    ¡°He already has life essence flowing through him¡­¡± Hermes spoke, his voice cracked, causing him to pause and regather himself, ¡°If we do not teach him, he will die¡­ or worse, become another Orion.¡±


    ¡°Then let him.¡± Standing and walking past the paralyzed Hermes, the old man said, ¡°And if he becomes another Orion, then we kill him like the others.¡±


    Hermes remained motionless, though he felt the urge to twitch; he was unsure from unrest or anger. He exhaled heavily and gazed upward at the gray metal beams overhead.


    ¡°Why is life so unfair?¡± Hermes questioned the air around him


    He couldn''t help but wonder why life had to be like this. The way the world treated his student made him feel useless, and he couldn''t help but curse at himself for being unable to do more. The elders had already given up on his student, and he couldn''t help but feel disheartened that he couldn''t prove them wrong.


    ¡°How am I going to tell Osiris about this¡­ Is there anything else I could do¡­¡± Hermes let his thoughts roam as he slowly made his way to his office, scared of what would happen next.


    As Hermes lumbered down the corridor toward his office, he came to an abrupt halt in front of Osiris''s room. He took a quick glance at the sign that was hanging on the door.


    ¡°So he is resting,¡± Hermes stood paralyzed in front of the door, arguing with himself about what he should do.


    Should he tell his student or hide until he discovers a way forward? He rested his head in his hands. It had already been months since he had seen Osiris. How could he leave his student in the dark like this? Hermes debated with himself whether he should tell him now or later.


    ¡°What about tomorrow? It should be¡­¡± Hermes cut his thoughts


    ¡°If I do not do this now¡­will I ever be able to,¡± Hermes mumbled and looked at the knob to Osiris''s door, was it always so far away? ¡°Come on, Hermes, you can do this; you only have to ruin this child¡¯s life and future. How hard could it be? The elders do it all the time.¡±


    Hermes reached for the knob and turned it, ¡°Locked,¡± he whispered to himself, ¡°Well, can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± he stared at his hand; his mind was blank, and with a long sigh, he knocked on the door and stepped back to wait.


    Osiris sat on his bed, his arms around his knees, ¡°Did I make a mistake,¡± Osiris whispered.


    It had been precisely eight months, three weeks, and six days since he had last seen his master. Osiris was feeling terrified about the situation.


    He kept mumbling, ¡°¡°Why wasn''t Master speaking with me? Am I being treated like an old toy and being cast aside?¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    As he was drifting off to sleep, he heard a knock at the door. ¡°Was it my door? No, it was likely someone seeking master.¡±


    ¡°I should let them know that he is not here¡­¡± Osiris gathered himself, wiping away the tears that had started to fall at some point; taking a deep breath, he put on a smile opening the door.


    Hermes waited in bated breath as he heard the footsteps of his student walking to the door, ¡°No turning back now,¡± he thought.


    When the door opened, and he saw his student smiling like the world was a wonderful place, it almost broke him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Osiris''s raspy voice, which seemed like it had not made a sound in months, brought Hermes out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Osiris¡­¡± Hermes''s mouth was dry, and his throat was dry to the point it was already hurting, ¡°There are some things that we need to discuss,¡± It took everything in him to finish just those words. Were words always this hard to say?


    ¡°Oh, of course, Master, let me change¡­¡± Osiris uttered the words, but deep down, he knew what was happening. He was being cast out; a broken toy could only sit on the shelf for so long.


    ¡°No, there is no need for that. Follow me to my office,¡± Hermes said, his eyes never looking directly at Osiris.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Osiris screamed in his mind; he could tell by his master''s apathetic eyes that his life here would end soon, ¡°What can I do? Is there anything I can do?¡±


    Osiris silently followed and soon found himself sitting in his chair, his gaze fixed on the ground.


    Hermes observed his student as he thought, ¡°He seems so deep in thought. He must be thinking about some new subject he is studying in his free time; he is always so studious.¡± His hands clenched so tight all he could feel was the pain, but his face was smiling at his student, happy that he seemed fine.


    ¡°Osiris I¡­ I want to start by apologizing for my disappearance over the last few months. It was not my intent, but there was¡­ I mean a lot¡­¡± Hermes gave a sad sigh while rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Whatever it is, Master, it is fine. You are here now, so please, just tell me. I can handle it.¡± Osiris spoke with a deep resolution in his voice, ready to take on whatever happened next. Why? Because what choice did he have?


    Hermes grew stiff after seeing the gaze of his student, ¡°If I let someone with eyes like this leave, he will undoubtedly become another Orion. I absolutely can not let that come to pass.¡± Hermes''s thoughts raced as he tried to think of a solution, then an epiphany.


    ¡°Osiris, you have been here for quite a while?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master, a little more than seventy years. Why?¡± Osiris was confused by the question his master asked.


    ¡°Have you met any of the gods, then? I am sure that you have at least seen one, right?¡± Hermes started to smile as he watched Osiris in deep thought. It was so great to have an intelligent student.


    Osiris thought back to the gods. Had he seen any? Suddenly he remembered the sight of an elder with a hunched back, a wooden walking stick, and long snow-white hair smiling like a fool. On top of the old man¡¯s shoulders, a very tiny girl sat and held his hair;  her feet swung and hit the old man¡¯s shoulders, but the old man''s smile only grew after each step. He remembered the little girl yelling something like, ¡®Hurry, I want to see what new thing my children have for me.¡¯


    Osiris gave a small giggle as he came out of his thought, ¡°Yes, Master, I believe that I have met at least one while I was here, although it was just by chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and who was it, do you know?¡± Hermes asked with a raised eyebrow, curious why his student was laughing while discussing the gods.


    Osiris realized what he had done and embarrassedly scratched his face, ¡°Um, no, but she was tiny and rode on an old man¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    Hermes scrunched his eyebrows and pulled his head back as he went through the different gods and what appearances they preferred when visiting their children, ¡°She rode an old man, you say¡­ Haha,¡± Hermes started to laugh when he realized who it was, ¡°The Goddess of Nurture and her attendant Norn.¡±


    Hermes laughed until tears started to fall from his face, ¡°Oh, I really needed that,¡± Hermes said, wiping the stream of tears from his face, ¡°Anyway, it is hilarious to imagine that spoiled Norn being treated like a resree, but yes the Goddess of Nurture although strange; is one of the older gods if I remember,¡± Hermes bit the tip of his thumb in thought, ¡°Right the daughter of the Goddess of Beast and I believe the Goddess of Nature or was it the God of Nature back then¡­ Arghaa¡­ It is so hard to keep track of the gods and their shifting personalities and preferences.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry, I still get sidetracked, sorry. Well, the elders have decided that you should not partake in the essence arts and should instead skip directly to the third part, but I disagree, and I have decided that we will be going to the Goddess of Blaze in Genesis, the land of the Gods to start your essence art training.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

 Chapter 24: Goddess of Blaze and Essence

    Osiris huffed heavily as he followed closely behind his master, ¡°MASTER!¡±


    "Shush, child," Hermes whispered while covering Osiris''s mouth. "If we are caught here, we will face a dire punishment."


    ¡°Then why are we doing this,¡± Osiris whispered back, pulling his hood further over his face.


    ¡°We need to see the Goddess of Blaze, and unfortunately for us, this is the only way,¡± Hermes whispered, slowly walking forward.


    Osiris turned back to look at the vast wall of thin crystal and gray metal beams that was Divine Gate, whimpering that this seemed like a bad idea.


    Weeks turned to months and months to years before Hermes said they had arrived.


    ¡°Uhm, Master, are you sure a goddess lives here?¡± Osiris said, looking at the old cave with large and small ash crystals everywhere.


    ¡°Yes, well,¡± Hermes looked strangely at the cave, ¡°The source was only slightly questionable, so it might not be.¡±


    ¡°Uhh,¡± Osiris looked strangely at the cave and his master, ¡°Mas¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop with the blabbering and hurry inside.¡± The sound of an annoyed feminine voice echoed around the duo.


    ¡°Yes, right away,¡± Hermes said, grabbing his student as he entered the cave.


    Hermes ambled through the dark cave, his hands gliding along the stone and ash crystal laid wall. He could feel his student holding onto the back of his robes with a shivering hand. Feeling the shake of his student''s hand brought some semblance of peace to him as he walked, unsure of what would happen when he met the goddess.


    Osiris followed closely behind his master, terrified of the dark and dampness of the cave. How could a goddess who uses fire essence be in a place like this? It was more suited for a god of darkness or something like that. Suddenly, he heard that same voice wafting into his ears.


    ¡°That is far enough,¡± The feminine voice echoed around the duo again.


    The world around the duo lit up as flames danced around the large circular room. Osiris twirled around, looking at the beautiful flames dancing around the room. It was amazing that something like this could happen and that he could see it.


    ¡°Why are you here, children,¡± asked a woman with dark skin, long ash-gray, almost white hair, deep red eyes, and a blazing orange dress flowing like a dancing flame. She sat on a gigantic dark crystalline throne leaning cozily against one of the armrest, her head lazily propped on her fingers and her feet tucked neatly under her. She looked at the duo with dull, bored eyes, silently waiting for one of the children to speak.


    Hermes, seeing his student, who was usually so bright, act so stupid at a time like this, quickly grabbed his head and pulled it down into a bow before the goddess grew angry at them.


    ¡°G-Goddess of Blaze, we, the humble servants of the Divine Race, have come to ask you in your infinite kin¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough flattery; look at me when you are talking and just be blunt with it,¡± The Goddess of Blaze looked at the pair, and an annoyed sneer spread across her face, ¡°I care very little for your flowery words and your actions.¡±


    Osiris slowly raised his head, curious as to what a god or goddess looked like, but when his eyes finally made his way to the woman on the throne, ¡°Beautiful,¡± he whispered, and his eyes grew wide at his comment, quickly covering his mouth.


    The Goddess of Blaze moved her lazy eyes to look at the child, her face like a stone carving, ¡°I thank you for your words, child, but appearance and the flattery that come with it means very little to me. Now, why have you come here without notifying me beforehand.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Hermes tried to bow again before speaking but feeling a strong heat under his nose, he decided against the bow, ¡°I would like to train my student, Osiris, in life essence and how to use it under your supervision, Goddess of Blaze.¡±


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± The goddess looked at Hermes, the emotions in her eyes never changing.


    ¡°No, Goddess of Blaze, I had concluded that you would find this child interesting, but¡­¡±


    The duo watched as the Goddess of Blaze stood up and began to walk toward them, her steps were slow and evenly paced, and the embers of fire she left behind flowed into her ever-changing dress. Osiris could only see the sultry steps the goddess took and the orange dress shifting colors like a moving flame, only to realize the path of fire the long dress was leaving.


    ¡°It is a path of pure fire essence! How?¡± Osiris screamed in his head as he watched the dress grow in size with each of her steps, ¡°Could I do something like that?¡±


    Before Osiris realized it, his chin was in the fingertips of the goddess, and his green eyes were staring directly into her burning red eyes. His breathing had entirely stopped, and his throat instantly dried as he stared into the alluring eyes.


    ¡°I do not like your eyes,¡± The goddess said slowly, her voice fluttered in the air after each word, making Osiris gulp in response. She stared deeply into Osiris¡¯s eyes, making him feel like all his thoughts and secrets were laid bare.


    The goddess walked between the master and the student, ¡°I will allow it,¡± Her voice flew into their ears, but Osiris''s dazed eyes only stared at the burning dress and the goddess that was walking away.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Hermes chopped his student on the head, ¡°Do not touch!¡±


    The next day, inside the residence of the goddess, the duo gathered in the large room under the eyes of the goddess.


    ¡°Osiris, what do you know of essence arts and how to move essence,¡± Hermes said, glancing between his student and the uninterested eyes of the Goddess of Blaze.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Osiris¡¯s voice had a hint of innocence and yearning.


    ¡°Lies,¡± The goddess said, her lazy eyes staring at Osiris.


    ¡°Yes, did you not heal a man when you were still very young?¡±


    ¡°Did I,¡± Osiris¡¯s eyes grew as he looked at his master.


    The goddess¡¯s eyes squinted as she looked at the young student, ¡°Continue your lecture,¡± she said lazily.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hermes gave an embarrassed cough as he recollected his thoughts, ¡°Since you know nothing, we will start from the basics then.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Essence is the core that makes Genisis; it is the wind, the water, everything, and all things, including the gods, are made of it.¡± Hermes took pause to glance at the Goddess of Blaze upon seeing her lazy gaze still on his student; he continued,¡° Normally, all life is born with a stagnant life seed; this means that its only purpose is to let the natural flow of life essence through it, thereby keeping us Seedlings alive, we refer to this as a normal Seedling or a Zero-Star Seedling.¡±


    Osiris had so many questions just based on this little bit, but he could tell by the gaze boring into the side of his head that he should keep silent.


    ¡°On rare occasions, some Seedlings will begin to turn this life essence into what we refer to as Racial Essence, more on that later; after this racial essence starts to form, that is when a Seedling is officially a One-Star Seedling such as yourself.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Osiris¡¯s eyes grew confused at the last statement of his master, ¡°I have life essence, not racial essence it should be¡­¡±


    ¡°Divine Race is an exception to this, and in time, I will tell you, but first, the basics.¡±


    ¡°No more basics,¡± The goddess¡¯s lazy voice boomed from her throne, ¡°Start!¡±


    Hermes stared in confusion, ¡°Start¡­ but there are many things he needs to know before we can start on anything else.¡±


    ¡°You should have done that while you hid and ran to me, now you are out of time, and I may only be able to keep you hidden for a short time. So teach him!¡± The goddess said in a demanding tone, much different from her usual laziness


    Hermes balled his fist and bit his knuckle as he thought about what the goddess had said, ¡°Arghhh, I¡¯m a fool! I was so concerned about getting here that I never took the time to lay any groundwork! I¡¯m such a fool!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Osiris, we are skipping this. You can learn it later.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Osiris, we will start with this¡­¡±

 Chapter 25: A Voice

    Osiris laid his head on the desk in front of him, he was a little tired from the last few weeks of training, but it was not as bad as his master made him think it would be. Even though a few weeks had passed, he hadn¡¯t made much, if any, progress. This was so different from all the books and learning he had grown used to over the last few decades. Before he could even dive into the books his master had given him to study the basics, he fell asleep, again.


    ¡°Alright, Osiris, right from the start again,¡± Hermes said, walking around his student, who stood in the center of the circular room with a large ring of fire around him.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Osiris said with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Take a deep breath; allow the life essence that is in the air to flow into you through your skin, mouth, nose, everything,¡± Hermes instructed, watching his student take deep breaths.


    ¡°Yes, like that, good you are understanding the first step. Now gather all the essence into one location in your body and¡­¡± Hermes watched as wisps of green light floated out of Osiris. With an exhausted breath, Hermes sat on the ground, looking at his student.


    Osiris stood with eyes closed, feeling the essence escaping his body, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, it seems I failed again.¡±


    ¡°It is fine. You are impeded by your lack of knowledge, so getting what you have in the time you have is well done, Osiris.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    The goddess, who had never spoken in their training, suddenly opened her mouth, ¡°Why, child do you choose that location every time? Why not choose another?¡±


    Osiris looked at the ground, deep in thought, ¡°I do not know; honestly, I did not even realize it was going to the same place.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± The goddess said with squinted eyes before standing and walking to Osiris, ¡°You, child, are forbidden from anything related to essence until I command otherwise, understood.¡±


    Osiris opened his mouth, but the words just fizzled before he slowly nodded his head, ¡°Yes, goddess,¡± He said in a defeated tone.


    Hermes silently watched the interaction, making no effort to comfort or explain why the goddess took the action that she did.


    Osiris drudged back to his room, upset at another failure. After he dragged himself in and threw himself on his bed, he tried to calm his mind and think.


    ¡°If you just let me help, all your problems will be solved,¡± a voice echoed around Osiris.


    ¡°No, thanks. I can do this on my own.¡± Osiris spoke, unsure at what.


    A snicker echoed around him, ¡°A failure like you! On your own!¡±


    Osiris jumped up, ¡°I can do it¡­ I-I just need time.¡± his excited voice died with each word he spoke, unsure if he even believed his words.


    ¡°Oh, in that case, I will be here when you fail,¡± The voice said with a mocking tone.


    Weeks turned to months as Osiris rested. His master would only visit him to eat, then he would leave as silently as he had arrived. Osiris tried to continue reading the books given to him, but they were taken by his master at the goddess''s command. Why was she treating him like this, he knew there had to be a reason, but no matter what he did, he could not come up with a reason as to why.


    ¡°What a useless, foolish child,¡± the voice snickered around Osiris.


    ¡°Quiet, you''re annoying,¡± Osiris snapped at the voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing to gain your ire; no, you are the failure, not I,¡± The voice mocked.


    Suddenly Osiris¡¯s head started to ring, causing him to grab his ears, ¡°Hehe, Don¡¯t you want to know why they won¡¯t let you do anything.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°No,¡± Osiris responded with squinted eyes, trying to ignore the pain in his head.


    ¡°They are scared!¡± The voice screamed, ¡°Scared of you and your potential, it is the only thing that makes sense.¡± the voice oozed temptation, ¡°They hid you while they cowered, but I would let you bloom like a flower, the most beautiful and breathtaking flower¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Osiris screamed before fainting from the pain that the ringing caused.


    Osiris was on his hands and knees; sweat dripped from his face, and his clothes were drenched; with deep and labored breaths, he fell to the ground, too tired to move. It had been seventeen months since his last time in the circular room of the goddess, and honestly, when his master pulled him out of the room this morning, he was unsure what to think upon seeing the goddess. She only said one word to him, ¡®Continue,¡¯ that was it, nothing else, but that one word meant more to Osiris than anything else.


    ¡°From the top, Osiris, like before, pull in the surrounding essence.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Osiris whispered, unaware that he was so quiet.


    Hermes stood outside the ring of fire, watching, waiting for his student.


    The goddess sat silently with her usual lazy and uninterested appearance.


    Seconds turned to minutes, and Hermes watched with bated breath, ¡°He is the farthest he has ever made it; just a little more, and he would have his art seed.¡±


    The minutes turned into hours until the sound of Osiris¡¯s deep exhale could finally be heard. Hermes jumped in excitement. His student had succeeded. Now he could move on to the trunk and finally start to learn the essence art and create his branches.


    Without warning, the blazing circle that always surrounded Osiris when he was performing his exercise burst forth, then the sound of a loud, sharp crack, like breaking crystal, echoed in the room. Osiris gave a pained howl as he fell to the ground covered in sweat before fainting.


    Hermes wanted to run to his student but couldn¡¯t because of the blaze, ¡°Goddess!¡± He wailed, but the goddess just watched silently with squinted eyes.


    ¡°Please,¡± Hermes pleaded, but it looked as if the goddess was ignoring his plea.


    ¡°He is already unfit for this,¡± The goddess spoke emotionlessly.


    ¡°What!¡± Hermes shouted, only to pause, ¡°Then this¡­¡± he looked at the blaze only to see the original orange, red, and yellows tainted by a pure white.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Hermes whispered as he fell to his knees, his throat too dry to scream again. All he could do was stare at the growing white flame, slowly tainting the original glow of the flames.


    Suddenly a small laughter could be heard from the only entrance of the circular room. Hermes''s first thought was that they had been found.


    ¡°Stop hiding,¡± The goddess said, standing from her crystal throne.


    ¡°Oh my, since when is Arzu''Arder so rude to her guest,¡± said a voice that Osiris would find familiar if he were awake to hear it.


    Hermes was the first to react to the voice, ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± Hermes gulped as he looked at the man entering the room.


    ¡°Well, Hermes, it has been quite some time, has it not,¡± said a man with long braided black hair that stretched well down his back, bright green eyes that seemed to look past everything, dark tan skin, and a sinister toothy smile.


    The goddess looked at the man with squinted eyes, the orange dress flaring, just like her emotions, ¡°You have no right to call me that!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± The man looked at the goddess with a flutter of his eyes in shock before putting his finger on his chin in contemplation, ¡°Then how about Ahura,¡± The man said with a snide smile.


    ¡°Y-You! You are no child of mine! HOW DARE YOU CALL ME BY THAT NAME!¡± The goddess screamed, the surrounding flames bursting, but the man only stood and laughed at the goddess''s tantrum.


    ¡°You do not even see me as your child, Ancestor. I am so hurt,¡± The man said, putting his hands over his chest with a pained expression.


    ¡°ORION!¡± The goddess screeched but could do nothing, ¡°You kill him either one. It does not matter,¡± The goddess commanded Hermes.


    Orion seeing this, could only laugh, ¡°Oh, you,¡± he said between his laughs, ¡°As a goddess, you should know the bonds between master and student that the Divine Race has¡­¡±


    In the short time that Orion and the goddess were arguing, Hermes, in his panicked state, put himself between Orion and Osiris. He was bent on protecting his student from this madman at any cost.


    But when he heard Orion¡¯s words, ¡°... Isn¡¯t that right, my cute student, Hermes,¡± Hermes could not help but lurch, remembering five hundred years ago when he was Orion¡¯s last student.


    ¡°Oh, it seems you still remember all my affection!¡± Orion said, clapping his hand, ¡°That will make this easy.¡±


    ¡°DIVINE RACE MASTER!¡± The Goddess of Blaze screamed at Hermes, but it did little good between Orion in front and the growing white flame behind, reminding him of his past; Hermes was long lost in his memories.


    ¡°Hermes, my child, you are no fun,¡± Orion said, walking past Hermes, who was lurched over, gasping for breath, ¡°Oh well,¡± Orion continued to walk into the white flames grabbing hold of Osiris.


    ¡°Well, it has been quite fun, but I got my new toy, so I will be off. You don¡¯t have to see me off,¡± Orion said, vanishing in the white flame, but he left one last remark just for the goddess in the ash of the white flame, ¡°Wash your neck for me, Ancestor, because the next time we meet, I will have your head.¡±


    ¡°NO! NO! NO! NO! NO!¡± The Goddess kept screaming at the disappearance as Hermes was on his hand and knees, hunched over, mumbling, ¡°Both my master and my student are gone,¡± he then began to sober to the reality of everything, making a silent decision that would shape the rest of his life.

 Chapter 26: Twisted Love of a Father Part 1

    As Osiris slowly opened his eyes, he found himself in a dark room.  "How did I end up here? Did Master bring me here?" he wondered, feeling confused and disoriented. It seemed like he had fainted, but he couldn''t remember what had happened after that. He tried to move but realized that his hands and feet were bound to whatever he was resting on.


    The sudden realization hit him, sending him into a state of panic. "What could I have done for Master to bind me like this? Oh no, have I done something to anger the goddess?" His thoughts raced with wild scenarios, each more alarming than the last.


    Osiris¡¯s mind was snapped out of his thoughts by the sound of jingling keys from the other side of the door, or so he assumed, as the pitch-black room made it impossible to know for sure.


    As the door opened, Osiris began to scream, ¡°MA¡­¡± only to see a man he had never seen before walk in.


    ¡°Oh! Finally awake!¡± Osiris couldn''t help but feel unnerved as he noticed the other man''s lack of clothing or any means to cover himself. Despite the clear excitement in the man''s green eyes, Osiris couldn''t shake the feeling of unease.


    The man gazed at Osiris with a puzzled expression until he suddenly understood and chuckled, "Hahaha! Sorry! Sorry! This happens every now and then. But you understand, being of the same race? Right?"


    Osiris looked at the man, more confused now than before, ¡°Same Race?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Right,¡± The man said, walking to a cupboard in the corner of the room and opening it. They clicked their tongue and gave an annoyed grunt, ¡°That was the last one, sigh; I knew I should have gotten more while I was out. Oh well, nothing that I can do about it now.¡±


    The man whirled around, facing Osiris with a wide smile, ¡°Hi, son! I¡¯m your Father!¡± he said with absolute excitement.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Osiris screamed and tried to move only to remember the binding, ¡°Wait¡­¡± Osiris looked at the man in even more confusion.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re that voice!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± the man spoke as if it was obvious that it was him and Osiris was a fool not to realize it sooner.


    ¡°Y-You! What have you done with me? Where is my Master? Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush,¡± the man spoke in a whispering tone, his finger over his mouth, ¡°You''re so excitable; my student is fine, same as you¡­¡±


    ¡°STUDENT!¡±


    The man stared with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Did he not tell you? If it were me, I would have been bragging about being my student. I am very famous, even the gods know about me! So, therefore, you must have heard a lot about your old man. Right?¡±


    ¡°No, and how could you be my father? Mother told me he vanished immediately after the ritual of dancing fire.¡±


    ¡°The ritual of dancing fire¡­¡± The man gave a long sigh as he stared at Osiris, ¡°How much do you know about yourself, son?¡±


    Osiris gave the man an anxious stare. He could feel his whole body instantly drench in a cold sweat at hearing this man¡¯s question.


    Osiris¡¯s lip began to quiver as he thought more and more about his life, ¡°I-I¡­¡± his eyes grew unfocused as he took deep and panicked breaths, ¡°Wh-Wh¡­ I¡­¡±


    The man sighed briefly before a warm smile stretched across his face, ¡°It¡¯s fine, son, do not worry yourself. Let me explain everything to you.¡±


    As the man walked out of the light cast from the open door, Osiris saw the man reach down and pull a small chair from the shadows of the room. The man pulled the chair and placed it close to where Osiris was bound, lying motionless on the dark stone slab. The man''s movements were calm and deliberate, and his expression remained unreadable as he settled into the chair.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Where do I even begin,¡± The man said, his eyes distant as he bit his lips in thought, ¡°Well, first, I am Orion, and I am the first of the Burning Ash Race.¡±


    Osiris looked at the man Orion, confused by everything that had been said, ¡°Burning Ash Race, but you said we were from the same race. I am from the Burning Light Race?¡±


    ¡°Yes, same as I, Do you know how the Burning Light Race came to exist?¡±


    ¡°They were born from the Blaze Race, just like all the other flame essence races,¡± Osiris said in an obvious manner as if it was common knowledge.


    ¡°Right, and who said those races can not have mutations and offshoots either?¡± Orion smirked at Osiris before continuing, ¡°Anyway, the Burning Ash Race is a weird mutation as it only happens if a member of the Burning Light Race can use and master life essence; until then, it lies dormant in their body.¡±


    ¡°So am I part of the Burning Ash Race then?¡±


    ¡°Nope¡­ Well, not yet.¡± Orion gave a sinister smile as he looked at Osiris.


    Osiris couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable as he caught sight of the man''s smile. It sent shivers down his spine and left him with an uneasy feeling in his gut. He couldn''t shake the sense that whatever was about to happen wouldn''t be good.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, son, I will make sure that you can be part of your old man¡¯s race, just like your older brothers and sisters¡­¡±


    ¡°There are others like me?¡± Osiris asked with a small gasp, scared of what would be said next.


    The man didn¡¯t answer; he only giggled like a child that was trying to keep a secret.


    As Orion''s fingers lit up with pure white flames, Osiris couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the dancing sways of the fire. The flames slowly illuminated the previously dark room, bringing a sense of warmth and comfort to the space. It was a beautiful sight to behold.


    Osiris felt his heart race and his palms start to sweat as the flames began to reveal unsettling images. His once peaceful state was replaced with abject terror, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over him. The beautiful sight that had captivated him moments before quickly turned into a nightmare.


    ¡°Wh-What is this¡­¡± Osiris pleaded desperately, his heart pounding with fear as he tried to make sense of the disturbing view flickering before his eyes. "Please, tell me, wha-what am I seeing?"


    Bodies in various states and positions dangled by different metals decorated the rafters, and the bodies bolted to the walls of the room seemed almost lifeless as drool dribbled out of their mouths. Osiris knew that all of them were alive if this could be called living, as when a Seedling life seed was destroyed, they slowly dissipated into life essence, so the fact that there were bodies.


    Orion smiled wide and excitedly as he looked at his work that hung and swayed around the room, ¡°These? Oh, they are your brothers and sisters!¡± He screamed in excitement, but quickly it disappeared, replaced with a sad shake of his head, ¡°But all of them were failures. They could not live up to my expectations, which are very high, by the way, so I really hope that you will be better than them¡­¡±


    Osiris looked at the bodies that littered the room, ¡°There must be hundreds of bodies here,¡± he thought to himself.


    Osiris had not often interacted with other Seedlings, but he knew what he was seeing was not something that was by any stretch of the imagination normal.


    Orion flashed a sinister and deranged smile at his son, "I have such high hopes for you, son," he said with a caring tone. However, his words only made the atmosphere in the room more chilling.


    ¡°Here, let me introduce you to your family,¡± Orion shouted in anticipation as he pointed at a body that hung above the doorway.


    ¡°This is my first child... Sorry, I forgot his name,¡± Orion gave an awkward chuckle as he continued, ¡°It has been six thousand years since I started to care for him, so it only makes sense that I would forget at some point, right?¡±


    Osiris looked at his brother; there was a hole in his stomach where you could see his life seed floating inside a thin crystal ball with different metal tubes piercing into the ball. His arms were gone, and only his left leg remained, but it was charred black, from what Osiris had some idea. The brother¡¯s face had pure white specks and seemed to be peeling, and his black hair was tainted with white specks; it was also thin and falling out. His one eye seemed lifeless as if his mind had long since died. The drool kept falling from his mouth like a never-ending stream.


    ¡°Is this going to happen to me?¡± Osiris tried to hold back his terrified tears.


    ¡°Now, son, let us begin¡­Your training!¡±

 Chapter 27: Twisted Love of a Father Part 2

    ¡°Please! NO!¡± Osiris screamed, trying to break the binding.


    ¡°Shush! It is fine, child; do not fret; your father is here, and he will make you perfect, so just settle down.¡± Orion said in a calming voice, trying to soothe Osiris¡¯s squirming.


    ¡°No! Please! Master! Save me! Please!¡± Osiris wriggled more and more as spit and tears flew around the room as he screamed and tossed.


    ¡°Such an unruly child,¡± Orion said with an annoyed sigh.


    ¡°Ivan,¡± he called out, pointing his finger at a desk with vials and equipment, ¡°Bring me that thing you use when they start squirming.¡±


    In his rampant screaming, Osiris followed his father¡¯s finger and saw what he assumed to be a man standing completely still beside the desk. But just like everything in this gods¡¯ forsaken room, he too was marred by gods¡¯ know what.


    Osiris looked as the marred man walked toward them holding a vial; his eyes and mouth had been sown shut, his nose gone, and two large holes were in either side of his neck. The top of his head had the skin scraped off so you could see the top of his black and charred skull, or so Osiris assumed.


    The man, Ivan, silently handed Orion a sealed vial of some strange orange liquid, ¡°You know, son, it took me and Ivan almost seven thousand years to make this little potion¡­¡±


    Osiris shrunk back as he watched Orion fiddle with the vial, scared of what was inside and what it would do to him. He unconsciously glanced around the room, not even he was sure as to the thought that was crossing his mind now.


    "Ivan, would you like to take care of this, or shall I?" Orion asked with a grin, dipping the needle into the orange liquid and coating its tip.


    Ivan remained motionless, seemingly uninvolved or maybe just uncaring of the current situation, ¡°Haha, right, he is my child, so I must be the one to do this,¡± Orion''s response was laced with mocking laughter as he acknowledged his duty to take care of the task at hand with a wide, almost unsettling grin on his face.


    ¡°Please, N¡­¡± Osiris tried to plead, but it did little good as the world began moving slowly.


    Orion¡¯s hand was thrown back over his head, the needle laced with the liquid slightly extended from the bottom of his gripped fist. It came down like a hammer where his neck met his chest, almost instantly knocking what little breath Osiris had out of his body.


    The cold of the metal piercing Osiris¡¯s skin seemed to last forever as it slowly sunk through. Then he could feel the needle try to penetrate his bones; luckily or unluckily, his bones seemed to resist this needle, if only for a second, before the weight of Orion¡¯s fist smashed the bones around, letting the needle finish its trek through Osiris¡¯s throat.


    Osiris tried to scream, but breathing was almost impossible, with his throat crushed. Then the burning, he could only assume it was from the orange liquid, but he could feel the cold burning sensation slowly pulse through his body. It was slow and began as nothing, but it rapidly escalated into a pain more extreme than anything Osiris had ever thought imaginable.


    ¡°Moth¡­Mas¡­Anyo¡­¡± Osiris tried to scream for help, but words were impossible between the pain he was experiencing and the location of broken bones.


    Orion watched his son writhe in pain, a sad expression on his face, ¡°Oh son, I know,¡± He gently rubbed Osiris''s face with the back of his hand in a caring manner, ¡°It will be fine. Father is here, and I will give you all the love and care you need until you are perfect, just like you should be.¡±


    Osiris tried to move away, but his body was convulsing, and all he could do was make short gasps of breath, ¡°Pl¡­se¡­s¡­ve¡­me,¡±


    ¡°It is fine, son,¡± Orion said with a smile as he walked out of the room, ¡°Ivan, keep an eye on him while I am out for a bit.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Osiris tried to watch the man leave his eyes begging for help, but all he got was a prideful smile, and as the white flames around the room died, so did something inside of him.


    ¡°Pl¡­¡± Osiris tried to beg Ivan for help.


    The man, seemingly uncaring for Osiris''s plight, reached for the needle, still piercing Osiris, pulling it out before returning to his standing position. The last thing Osiris saw before the lights of the fires died was Ivan turning around with a deranged smile on his sown and scarred face.


    Time passed in a slow, grueling manner, and the only reason he knew that time passed was his father¡¯s verbal documentation that he would tell himself when he visited.


    ¡°I am so proud of you for persisting for these five years,¡± Orion said with a proud smile as he looked at his son lying motionless on the dark stone slab, ¡°Now that the foundation of your body has solidified, we can finally start.¡±


    Osiris lay on the cold stone slab, too exhausted to do anything; through either luck or a curse, his mind stayed intact despite all the torture and experiments this deranged man put him through.


    Though his appearance had degraded in the last five years, his health was even better now. Through these crazy experiments, he had gone from a normal Seedling at the zero-star to a Seedling at the precipices of the third-star, all while lying on this cold stone slab. If there was anything wrong, it would be the white flame he produced when his essence flowed through the branches in his body.


    Orion¡¯s hand lit in white flames as it snaked from his fingertips to his shoulder, ¡°Bear with this. It will be over before you know it,¡± Orion said, moving his hand to cover Osiris¡¯s mouth, shoving the white flames down his throat.


    ¡°Now let me explain a bit about your new powers,¡± Orion said as the flames coursed through Osiris¡¯s body.


    ¡°First, the Burning Ash Race is the strongest when it comes to flames; this includes that goddess.¡± Orion moved his hand away from Osiris¡¯s mouth, letting the flames escape to cleanse the outside of his body.


    Osiris grit his teeth as the flames licked every part of his body. The pain was bearable, but he knew this was only the beginning.


    ¡°The Burning Light Race is known for its black flames that can even burn the light around it, but the Burning Ash Race burns everything, even the ash.¡±


    Osiris could feel the white flame trying to break into his life seed and essence art seed; he knew that if it got in, it would alter them into whatever this deranged madman desired. The more he resisted these flames, the more intense the pain, and with these flames coursing through his body, he could not even cry because the flames would lick them away like a thirsty beast.


    ¡°But unlike what I said earlier, the Burning Ash Race did not come from a natural mutation¡­¡± Orion looked at Osiris with hardened eyes, ¡°An organization sought to use the Burning Light Race to destroy the gods, but they were not strong enough, so they sought more power.¡±


    Osiris could feel himself growing even weaker as white specks of the flames grew inside his essence art seed.


    ¡°That organization took many men and women from different races, hoping to create a race that could further increase the Burning Light Race''s power. Then I was born from their little experiment¡­¡±


    Osiris tried to scream, but his chest was full of flames, so when his mouth opened, it spewed like water, overfilling a cup.


    ¡°They kept their distance from me¡­ Not bothering to tell me anything. I lived an everyday life like anyone else from the Burning Light Race¡­ that was until I noticed that I had life essence. Excitedly, I told the village head and was whisked off to the Divine Race to train. That was when they approached me.¡±


    The flames walking all over Osiris'' body grew as his essence art seed turned white.


    ¡°They told me the truth about myself and what I was supposed to do. I took it as an opportunity and secretly did experiments. That was also when I started to go around having children as unlike what the world thinks, only my progeny can become Burning Ash Race.¡±


    Osiris looked at the man calmly, staring at him, ¡°Please¡­Stop¡­¡±


    Orion looked at this emotionlessly, ¡°Four thousand years I hid and experimented; the progress was slow. That was when suspicion was cast upon me, so I had Ivan and others from that organization continue while I acted as a good little Divine Race Master. Then I met Hermes¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Osiris tried to plead again as he felt his life seed change to something he did not know.


    ¡°He was a talent I never knew was possible; I was jealous, but I wanted to know how far he could go. I told him what I was doing, thinking he would understand¡­ but he did not.¡±


    Osiris screamed as something inside him broke.


    ¡°I was never angry at him for what he did, but¡­¡± a creepy smile slid across Orion¡¯s face, ¡°It does not mean I do not want revenge.¡±


    Orion moved his hand under Osiris''s chin, ¡°Now call me Master, son.¡± he spoke calmly, ¡°And I will give you what Hermes could not¡­ Power.¡±


    ¡°Master, yes, Master.¡±

 Chapter 28: Eyes in the Shadows

    Osiris used his unbroken hand to grab onto the ground and clawed his way towards Carter. He was determined, no, needed, to be near the mystical child at all costs.


    Osiris felt a burning pain in his stomach, and the image of the smiling madman flashed in his mind. He knew that this child was the only one who could help him. "If I can just reach Carter," he thought, "I might be able to hold on a little longer."


    The scene fell silent as Carter and the man with burning white flames interacted. Everyone present wondered how they knew each other.


    Vanir firmly grasped Carter''s wrist, determined to prevent the child from dashing off toward the unfamiliar man crawling toward them.


    ¡°Carter! Stop! We need to leave! He is too dangerous!¡± Vanir screamed, but it seemed that the child would rather face the danger of meeting this man than listen to him.


    The boy screamed, "Osiris!" fervently, struggling to break free from Vanir''s hold.


    Arc gazed with interest at the scene of Carter and Vanir, his smile widening. He directed his attention back to the man, slowly crawling toward the pair, and wondered, "I wonder what would happen if I let him approach the child? That would certainly make things more intriguing."


    Arc glanced at the group by the carriage; instantly, the smile vanished, ¡°VANIR!¡±


    Vanir glared at Arc, urging him to finish so they could leave. Suddenly, he felt warmth behind him and heard Arc screaming, causing Vanir to turn and look behind him.


    A mesmerizing white flame floated and flickered, illuminating the space inside the royal carriage in a blinding white light. Without warning, the flame erupted in a violent explosion, sending shrapnel and flames flying in all directions.


    Echo and Char were too slow to shield Vanir and Carter from the explosion, but Vanir was able to guard Carter. The blast of flames and shrapnel launched Vanir and Carter, soaring through the air. Vanir landed with a dense thud and a shriek of pain as a large chunk of shrapnel pierced through his back, stabbing into Carter.


    Echo and Char ran over, trying to figure out how to help the duo.


    ¡°Help Car¡­¡± Vanir tried to scream a demand at the pair, gawking at him with dumb looks, but blood pooled in his mouth as he tried to talk, causing him to cough violently.


    ¡°VANIR!¡± Arc and Nesha screamed at the same time.


    Arc whipped his head around, ¡°You Seedling! How could you!¡± he said as his foot smashed through the stomach of the man crawling away,


    Osiris grunted as he felt his life seed being crushed.


    ¡°Finally, I will be released from that madman,¡± That was the first thought that crossed his mind, but it shifted almost instantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± He screamed as white flames began to billow out of him once more; the once green eyes were gone, replaced with pure white.


    Arc, Nesha, and Sivie jolted, moving as fast as they could, ¡°This lunatic is going to explode his essence art seed!¡± Sivie screamed at the others.


    Upon arriving in front of the group, Arc quickly assessed Carter and Vanir''s conditions. It seemed that Carter had suffered only a superficial wound, while Vanir''s central heart had been pierced and required immediate attention.


    ¡°Arc!¡± Vanir screamed as blood splashed out of his mouth, ¡°Take Carter and run!¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Arc shouted. He turned around, looking at the growing flames as they exploded in slow motion, ¡°How do I handle this?¡±


    Arc started to emit a glow, preparing for something, but before he could, a shadow suddenly leaped in front of him.


    a feminine shout sounded from the shadow, ¡°Autumn Gale!¡± Suddenly, a strong gust of wind emerged from the movement of Nesha''s blade, splitting the growing explosion and diverting it around the group.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Nesha stumbled backward but was caught by Sivie. "You did great, leader," whispered Sivie to Nesha, who was fainting.


    At a distance, concealed in the shadows of a group of trees, a pair of silhouettes stood, intently observing the events.


    One of the figures shook his head and exclaimed, "What a useless son!"


    "Orion, you should feel grateful that this kid helped you get into the organization," the other person chuckled before shifting to an annoyed tone. "Those annoying metal races always seem to get in the way of our plans."


    Orion spoke in a condescending, almost smug tone, ¡°Is that how you refer to your family, shame.¡±


    The other figure snorted, ¡°No matter what you say, I refuse to acknowledge that I came from that race.¡±


    Orion sighed as he turned to face the burning scene before him. "We''ve been searching for my son for almost six months now. It''s hard to believe that this is where he ended up¡­ Is this what they call destiny?"


    The other man snorted, ¡°He escaped your eyes, not the organization¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Orion said in an escalating voice, ¡°I expected nothing less.¡±


    ¡°I have already reported your incompetence to the higher-ups.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? I did what you wanted me to do! L-Look what I created!¡± Orion said in a panic, ¡°Please, just think about how useful I am¡­ I can make another like him. I-I already have the data¡­ I can do it again.¡±


    The figure gave a toothy sinister smile, ¡°Come, Orion, we will be moving on to the next plan since this failed.¡±


    Orion smiled in relief, ¡°Yes, Arbiter.¡±


    As Nesha was carefully laid down, Sivie felt a sense of relief wash over him. The situation they had just faced was nothing short of terrifying and deadly. Sivie couldn''t help but feel grateful for Arc''s arrival, as it likely prevented multiple casualties.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!¡± A scream rang out from the smoldering ashes.


    ¡°HOW IS THAT THING STILL ALIVE!¡± Sivie jumped in fright at the shriek.


    Arc remained silent and focused, waiting for the man to make a move.


    In the smoldering ash stood a husk of a man, his body charred and falling apart; his pure white eyes were unfocused, and flames fell out of his mouth like water. With every breath he took, smoke billowed in and out. The pair stood ready, but when they saw the once-broken arm fall and turn to dust and motes of green light, they knew this battle was over.


    The man took a long and slow step, his still attached arm stretching out to the boy, who stared at him emotionlessly, ¡°I see they got you too, little one,¡± he whispered to himself.


    The leg the man had put his weight on fell apart, turning into dust and motes of green light, but he still reached for the child, ¡°Carter, please sa¡­m¡­e¡­¡± the whispers of a dying seedling that were never heard.


    Carter remained silent, his head turned to the side while he lay on top of Vanir. A pillar of green light slowly illuminated above the withering Seedling, marking the end of his life.


    Arc stood rooted in place as he stared at the growing green light; his fists were clenched so tight blood could be seen dripping.


    ¡°Is this really the difference one level can make,¡± Arc muttered as he looked at Nesha, who lay unconscious on the ground before him, ¡°If so, then what is a nine-star capable of?¡±


    Just like the two hidden in the shadows, two other figures stood watching the scene; the only difference is they stood in the open with their white clothes billowing in the wind.


    ¡°Six thousand years,¡± one of the figures said with sadness as they fell to their knees, ¡°I followed every clue and looked under every rock, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Hermes,¡± the other figure said, their hand hovering over Hermes''s shoulder, unsure what to do to comfort him.


    ¡°Why is everything so unfair?¡± Hermes asked, tears falling from his green eyes, ¡°I just wanted to give him¡­ I wanted him¡­ I wanted him to live, just to live a normal life of the Divine Race¡­ something that I knew he would not have¡­ I-I knew what kind of hardships he would face as someone who was close to Orion¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Hermes, it has nothing to do with you. It has to do with his cursed ancestry and the mutations that happened from the Burning Light Race. You and he are innocent in this. If anything, just blame fate.¡± the figure said, kneeling beside Hermes.


    ¡°Burning Light Race! Burning Ash Race!¡± Hermes said with gritted teeth, ¡°How many more of these races will keep cropping up! They are becoming more and more prevalent. Is the Goddess of Life punishing us?¡±


    Hermes stood up, wiping the tears from his face, ¡°It seems like we need to take drastic measures then¡­¡± Hermes looked up at Morin in the sky and sighed, ¡°Execute the Burning Light Race, leave no survivors¡­ We cannot have another Orion or Osiris¡­ and if another race like them crops up, repeat that action.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Hermes, is this not a little extreme?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it is something that needs to be done, and as a grandmaster, my words are enough. I will hold all responsibility for this¡­ and I will be the one to investigate all the races to ensure that something like Osiris never happens again.

 Chapter 29: Back on Track

    When they died, the life light pillar that a Seedling cast was a sign and homage to the strength and abilities they possessed when alive. No matter a Seedling¡¯s social standing or moral compass, a life light would shine, letting the world mourn the loss of another child of the Goddess of Life. It was like a shadow or a flicker of a candle burning out but was nothing more than a death throe or a way for a child to return to its mother¡¯s embrace.


    The life light pillar slowly faded when the Alchemic Race arrived a few days after the battle.


    Beside the pile of ash that was once Osiris, Carter sat silently. He had been there since the battle had ended, staring emotionlessly at the slowly vanishing pile. Nesha and Char fainted from exhaustion while Echo was still experiencing burning pain. Fortunately, Sivie was unharmed and kept a close eye on everyone as Arc left to get help from the Alchemic Race. Vanir, who had sustained the most injuries, was stable but remained unconscious. Arc assured everyone he would be fine, as he was a descendant of the first family.


    According to Sivie, the bandits had come to threaten them. However, Kakai intervened before anything could happen. By the time Morin rose the next day, the bandits had already left.


    Sivie sat beside Carter; it was the first time someone had looked at Carter since the battle ended a few days ago.


    ¡°Everyone is curious how you know this man¡­¡± Sivie said, looking at where the burning man¡¯s ash still lay, ¡°They also want to know why you are so attached to someone who wanted to kill you¡­¡±


    Sivie sighed at Carter¡¯s silence. He knew he would not get an answer from the child, but he hated seeing someone like this, even if he could not understand what they were going through.


    Although Nesha had woken up the morning of the next day, she was well out of commission; that was the price of using a skill that exceeded the level the Seedling was at. So she lay in her tent with Char, who just refused to leave the comfort of her warm sleeping bag.


    On the other hand, Echo had been poked and prodded by the Alchemic Race and the couple of Divine Race that had come to help that Arc had to step in before Echo lost his mind like the burning man.


    ¡°Come child, it is time to leave,¡± Arc stated solemnly as he put his hand on Carter¡¯s head.


    Carter gazed silently at the charred ground before standing.


    ¡°Do you want to say something before you leave?¡± Arc asked


    Carter lightly shook his head.


    ¡°Are you sure? This may be the last time that you will ever be here.¡±


    Carter looked at the ground again before his head tilted backward, looking at the sky. What his thoughts were, only he knew.


    Arc silently followed Carter¡¯s actions, never interrupting the child, ¡°That bandit Kakil or whatever said that this man was their chief¡­¡±


    Carter turned to Arc, his face the same emotionless expression.


    ¡°He said that the man did not have much in his tent¡­ just this key that no one could figure out what it went to.¡±


    Carter looked at the familiar key, ¡°...chains¡­¡±


    Arc looked at the boy, staring at the key in his hand, ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°ARC! WE ARE LEAVING!¡± a scream echoed from the newly formed caravan.


    ¡°Come, child; you can finish your mourning when we reach Pilosophis.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    It took quite a bit of extra time, but the caravan finally reached the capital of the Alchemic Race, Pilosophis. It was a very quiet greeting; only a few guards and watchers took notice of the group making their way into the visitor entrance of the city.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Sivie said as his foot graced the cobblestone that made the first road they walked on in over half a month.


    ¡°Char play!¡± Char screamed as she ran off into the distance.


    Sivie was about to scream for her to return, but Nesha just shook her head, ¡°Let her be; I am pretty sure I know who she will go see. So we can just get her later if they don¡¯t come to see us before then.¡±


    Echo shivered as he thought of the only person that Char would go and see, ¡°I would prefer if that crazy lady stayed as far away from me as possible.¡±


    Nesha laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to tell Zindra you said that,¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± said a voice drifting from a distance away.


    ¡°IT¡¯S THE HAG!¡± Echo screamed, running to hide in the back of the group.


    A girl who appeared to be the same age as Sara but had mostly light pink hair with brown roots glared at Echo. Despite her petite build, she looked fierce with her gritted teeth and grandmaster alchemist robes in purple.


    ¡°What do you mean hag, Echo?¡± the little girl said with gritted teeth, ¡°Do you think I like looking like this? STUPID MASTER!¡±


    Zindra, the small girl, was born into a family of grandmaster alchemists. Despite her limited talent, she was fortunate enough to find a master willing to teach her. This master was a descendant of the famous Ascended Alchemist Mon, the inventor of the first life potion. Zindra''s master was determined to create a superior version of the potion, but unfortunately, he lost his life during the process. As a result of the potion, Zindra was cursed, her body infused with too much life essence, causing her to age at a much slower rate than others. Despite her efforts, she was unable to cure herself due to her limited alchemy skills. As a result, she had to wait out the effects, and over two hundred years have passed, resulting in her current appearance.


    Nesha gave a small smile, ¡°Well, it looks like a little has come out since the last time we met,¡± Nesha said, looking at the brown roots of Zindra¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Not funny.¡± Zindra said unamused, ¡°Anyway, I am here to escort you to the meeting that is taking place about our trip¡­ Where is the child.¡±


    ¡°Asleep as always,¡± Sivie said, watching Char run back to the group.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t home¡­¡± Char said with a hung head, but as she noticed the other little girl, she shouted in excitement, ¡°ZINDRA!¡±


    Zindra gave a smile to Char, ¡°Hi, now where is Carter?¡±


    Nesha walked over and opened one of the carriages, ¡°This is where the Feyrishians are,¡± She glanced inside, seeing all three asleep, ¡°And all of them are still asleep.¡±


    Zindra whispered to Nesha, ¡°Which one is the one that was hurt protecting the child?¡±


    Nesha pointed to Vanir, ¡°He still hasn¡¯t woken up, but his external injuries are gone; only a scar remains.¡±


    ¡°Interesting, and Carter?¡±


    ¡°Still the same as the last time you saw him.¡±


    Zindra asked, ¡°Do we still not know who was holding him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing has been one hundred percent confirmed yet, but a name did come up.¡±


    ¡°And what was it¡­¡±


    Between the noise of the whispering women and the light from outside the open door, Arc and Carter opened their eyes, glancing around with confusion.


    ¡°Are we here?¡± Arc asked with a gruff voice and a drowsy appearance.


    ¡°Sleepy¡­¡± Carter lightly opened his eyes before jolting at the pink-haired girl.


    ¡°Hi, Carter,¡± Zindra said with a smile and a small wave.


    Carter instantly jumped at Zindra, tackling her to the ground.


    Arc jumped at the movement, panicking as if they were being attacked again.


    ¡°Calm down, Arc; we are in Pilosophis.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ CARTER!¡± Arc was even more unnerved by Carter¡¯s actions, ¡°WHAT!¡±


    ¡°Zindra was the one who found Carter and cared for him while everyone else took care of the other matters. So Carter is kinda attached to her.¡±

 Chapter 30: Before Departure Part 1

    Zindra led the group, holding Carter''s hand. To outsiders, it appeared like a kind older brother was taking his little sister for a walk. However, those in the group found it a strange scene, especially with Carter''s head constantly turning to take in the scenery.


    "So Zindra, where are you taking us exactly?" Nesha asked


    Zindra turned slightly to look at Nesha before turning back, "Some of the Elders wanted to meet all of you." She stated matter of factly.


    "Wait, by elders, do you mean¡­" Sivie left his question in the air.


    "Yes."


    "If you don''t mind my asking, how many of these elders are we meeting," Sivie asked in discomfort.


    "Eight are currently in this district, so only that many," Zindra said


    "Oh! OK, just eight!" Sivie gave an uncomfortable laugh, his eyes wide in panic.


    "Why so nervous? They''re just old people," Char said


    "Pl-Please don''t say that, Char," Sivie said


    "Why?" Char gave a strange, questioning look at Sivie.


    "I do not want any Ascended Alchemist chasing after me! I have enough to deal with!"


    "You would have to do something pretty wild to pull an alchemist out of their labs, but a smith," Zindra said, side-eyeing Nesha.


    "Look, you know my Rosen Armor does not mix with fire¡­ it was made from the Rosen Race, so you know¡­ Stop staring at me like that. I couldn''t help it." Nesha said, her face sour as she tried to defend herself.


    "Will the Smith Race listen to any of that?" Zindra asked


    Nesha responded with disappointment, "No..."


    "Right, anyway, the lab they want to meet at is just another block," Zindra said, letting go of Carter''s hand, "I have a few things to take care of before the caravan leaves."


    "So you''re not going in?" Sivie asked, his voice filled with nervousness.


    "Nope, got things to do, and this is only a distraction. Also, they just want to say hello, nothing else, so it should be just a couple of minutes." Zindra said, already walking away from the group


    "I''ll send someone to get Carter and Arc when I get to where I am going; just stay here until they arrive¡­ and Nesha, could you come with me."


    A figure hidden with a dark cloak and a plain white mask spoke into the darkness of a barren room as they watched the group walk into the visiting entrance, "The prince and two children have arrived safely at Pilosophis," their hand moved to correct the falling mask revealing their icy-blue hair as a hint of their identity.


    "So those Seedlings failed again?" a voice echoed in the room where it originated from was a mystery.


    "It seems that it was quite effortless for Arc to handle this. It was solved almost instantly after he arrived." remarked the masked Feyrishian


    The disembodied voice gave a loud snort, "You should have done more to distract him. If he were delayed by only a few seconds, this would have been over, and that child would have been in our hands."


    The masked Feyrishian clicked his tongue, "Do not act as if you are superior to me. We are equal in this. This is as much on you as it is on me."


    "Just follow them; do not let him escape again." The voice screamed


    The mask lifted slightly, revealing a wide grin, before putting something into their mouth. They wondered what would happen if they played with the young prince this time. The smile grew wider as they covered their face with the mask again. Their mind wondered how many more toys would meet their demise. Feeling excited about the prospect, they could not help but laugh. Their voice sounded deeper as they spoke, "It''s time to add a little chaos to this side¡­ I wonder what ''they'' will reward me for this."


    Zindra and Nesha strolled quietly through the narrow alleys of Pilosophis. Neither of them bothered to make eye contact or acknowledge the hustle and bustle of the bustling surroundings. The cobblestone streets beneath their feet echoed with each step they took while the scent of fresh fruits, meats, and spices lingered in the air. Morin beat down on their backs, casting long shadows across the walls that lined the alleys. Despite the lively energy of the city, the two women remained absorbed in their own thoughts, lost in the peaceful solitude of their shared silence.


    Zindra was the first to break the silence, "How was Vanir¡­"


    Nesha nibbled on her lip, "I have no clue¡­"


    "Do you trust him?"


    "No¡­"


    "Arc?"


    "No¡­"


    "Why?"


    "I can''t help but feel like there''s something they''re not telling us, almost like they have a secret they''re keeping hidden."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    After this short dialogue, neither bothered to open their mouths again, fearing what might slip out.


    When the silent pair finally reached their destination, Zindra tried to speak again but decided to keep her mouth shut.


    "Grandmaster Zindra!" Screamed a young man with short brown hair and dark stubble spotted across his face.


    "Uncle? Why are you here?" Zindra asked


    The man looked sternly at Zindra, "There are so many caravans leaving today, and you just ran off."


    "But¡­"


    "No!" The man grabbed Zindra''s arm, dragging her into the building she just walked past, "Sorry, but I will be taking my niece. If you like, you can wait for her in the lobby of the next building; she will be done in about an hour."


    Nesha watched in shocked silence as the man pulled a screaming Zindra away. If she did not know what was happening, she would assume this strange man was kidnapping a poor child. Nesha shrugged as she turned around; she had things to do before leaving for the Smith Race to repair her armor and little time to do what she needed before they set off. She was too short on money to afford the repairs, so the Seedling Union was what was most important.


    Carter depressingly followed behind the group after Zindra and Nesha left; he did nothing but stare at his feet as he walked. Char had offered her hand with a smile, but Carter stared at it emotionlessly. Char swore that she saw him sneer, but no one believed her, so she was left to grumble as she stood outside the building while the rest went in.


    "Char is big; she can talk to the old men. The old men would be impressed by how big Char is. Stupid Little Sivie won''t let Char show off her bigness to those old men." With a huff, Char began to walk off, "I''ll show you that Char is big, hehe!"


    When the group walked into the building, they were greeted by a young man with a well-kept mustache, slicked-back brown hair, and a form-fitting green robe.


    "Are you the young prince and his party?" The man asked with a smile, "The Elders of the Phosberg district are quite excited to meet you."


    The man turned to open the main double doors leading out of the lobby and into the building. "Oh my! How unprofessional of me!" he said, turning back with a slight bow. "My name is Feron, and I am the receptionist for the Ascended labs of the Phosberg district. Please let me know if you need anything while you stay here."


    With a smile, he moved his hand, beckoning the group to walk through the doors in front of them.


    Arc led the group through the vast hall, his eyes scanning the walls where large imposing metal doors leading gods know where stood tightly closed. There was an unsettling feeling in the air, leaving one to wonder what lay behind each of these metal doors. This only added to the already haunting atmosphere of the large, pristine hall.


    "It is the last door and the largest. That is where the elders are," Feron shouted from the back of the group.


    As the group entered the white chamber, their eyes glanced over the eight elderly men scattered around the room. Their hair was short and white, their skin sagged, and their shoulders slumped forward. Despite their frail appearance, their eyes shone with anticipation as they eagerly stared at the door.


    "They''re all just old men!" Echo complained in a mumble to Sivie.


    Sivie spoke with a heavy heart, "She could have mentioned that they were only old men, not even any middle-aged men, and no woman in sight either. I feel like lodging a complaint against that little girl."


    Echo''s shoulders tensed up as he swiftly turned his head to check whether Zindra was behind him. Upon realizing she was not, he sighed in relief, but his concern lingered, terrified that she would know what he and Sivie had just said and thought.


    "Please, guest, have a seat," said one of the elders, motioning to the white metal seats forming from the metal floor. "We are sorry we could not meet in a more comfortable location. Your schedule was thrown off by that unfortunate accident, and we had only managed to book the room for the day you were set to arrive. Luckily, Young Lady Zindra convinced her family to let us use one of their empty labs for a meeting.


    "Indeed, it was lucky for us." Arc spoke with a nodding head, pausing as he looked at the fully formed seats before continuing, "It gives us a place for a little respite while we wait for our next travel," Arc said with a small smile as he took a seat


    "It is good to have some respite before you venture again. We feel deeply apologetic for you since you are having such an immediate turnaround on our accounts." another of the old men said with pity.


    Arc turned his head, giving the old man who just spoke a smile, "It is unfortunate, but we are just as much to blame for this accident as the ones who caused it." Arc said with a thoughtful expression.


    "We hope that this venture will not be so¡­ unfortunate and¡­ damaging." another of the old men spoke as he tried to find the best words to avoid offending the Feyrishians.


    "We can only pray to the ancestors that watch over us that we shall stay safe through this venture," Arc said, glancing over the elders with a cold look.


    "It should be much less dangerous than your trip here, I assure you. This is a simple resupply mission that you are helping us with, and it is with a young subsidiary race that we trust very much. It will be a great first place for your young prince to break out of his shell."


    "Yes, What my companion said is true; they are a very kind race that is more helpful than any other subsidiary race we have ever had, so it should be easy to find a little friend for your prince."


    Arc endured the endless rambling of the old men about the supposed greatness of the opportunity and their never-ending praise of kindness, blah blah blah. He despised the sound of their hoarse and aged voices, wishing he could put an end to their chatter. But he had no choice but to maintain his forced smile and endure the pain until the meeting ended. He sat in silence, speaking only when necessary.


    Suddenly, the sound of a chime echoed in the room, and one of the elders waddled his way to this thin piece of crystal, tapping it, and then the sound of a young woman echoed out of the crystal.


    "Elders, this is the head of the nineteenth research department of the Phosberg district; we had a bit of an accident, and most of the facility is lit in a blaze." said the woman, but Sivie could hear the screaming of a familiar childish adult from behind the woman.


    "Char is sorry she did not mean to; she was¡­ It was someone else, yes, I tried to stop them but¡­ They were really big, and they ran away¡­ yes, they ran that way. We should catch them before they do anything else." Sivie, hearing the little voice shouting in the background, could only rub his eyes.


    Sivie gave a huff before standing to bow in apology, "I am so sorry. I did not expect her to cause any sort of problem since she had been here before."


    The elders only laughed, "Young man, you have never been here before, have you? Well, it''s not her fault per se; we have accidents all the time, and by the time you run out that door, more than likely, the problem will be solved."


    "Oh! Uhhh, if you say so, elders¡­" Sivie gave an awkward smile as he sat back down.


    "Haha, and Char has caused problems before. It is always the same every time a Mountain Race has come."


    "Indeed, we know how to handle the mess that this childish race causes."


    "Yes, so let us continue our conversation."


    "If they need us, then Feron will come and get us, so let us continue until young Zindra comes to get you all."

 Chapter 31: Before Departure Part 2

    Carter trudged quietly in Arc''s shadow, his eyes staring at his own feet, barely glancing at the bustling bazaar around him. The pair skimmed the various stalls and shops alongside the caravan distribution building near the entrance designated for visitors waiting for their time to leave.


    ¡°Carter, Carter, look, look, they have the new beast guide from the Summoner Race,¡± Arc shrieked excitedly before realizing who he was talking to, ¡°For once, I wish Cri was here.¡±


    Arc turned to look at the child, staring at his bare feet, ¡°Where are your shoes?¡± he said with an exhausted huff.


    Carter looked at Arc and then around before he shrugged his shoulders, seeming to care very little for what Arc was saying or if he even knew what was asked of him.


    ¡°I see why they told me to ensure you stay still¡­¡± Arc said, trying to contain his annoyance as he opened and closed his hands. ¡°It''s fine...It¡¯s fine. We can get more, or better yet, get someone to get some while I stare at you so you can not lose anything else.¡± Arc tried not to scream as he remembered everything he had bought and handed to Carter to hold; where they are now is a mystery to anyone except the ancestors.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Arc reiterated with calming breaths, holding the massive book in his hands like a precious treasure.


    "I must protect this book from that monster at all costs. I have been looking for this book for years, and if it falls into his hands, who knows where this invaluable source of knowledge may disappear too." Arc whispered to himself, anxiously biting his fingers.


    Arc threw a large bag at the stall owner as he excitedly skipped off.


    ¡°SIR!¡± The owner screamed, but Arc was already in his little world as he scurried off with his new treasure.


    ¡°Kid, do you mind bringing this to your father¡­Uhhr, who just leaves his son alone like this.¡± the man said, to which Carter just tilted his head in confusion as he held his hand out, grabbing the bag with his usual emotionless face.


    Carter took the bag and turned to leave, taking large strides as he walked away from the man, shaking his head.


    ¡°Wait! Kid! I didn¡¯t get my Points!¡± The man screamed at the disappearing Carter.


    ¡­


    The economy of the continent of Genisis is disorganized and chaotic, with each race having its own various forms of currency in circulation in their territories. Past attempts to centralize the economy under a single currency, either by godly intervention or the influence of powerful races, have yet to be successful. The Seedling Union and its Twigs inter-currency is the closest thing to a centralized currency Genisis has. However, its usage is still hindered by the disorganization and traditions of the Seedlings. Consequently, there is currently no direct exchange rate between Twigs and other forms of currency, causing confusion among traders, consumers, and the employees of The Seedling Union.


    Outside of Twigs, there are seven other commonly used currencies: Points of the Alchemic Race, Scraps of the Component Race, Blessings of the Divine Race, Acts of the Nurture Race, Hammerscales of the Smith Race, Totems of the Summoner Race, and Tethers of the Void Race. Even though these are used commonly around Genisis, they are not the only currencies that circulate, as that list exceeds even the amount of races that wander the continent.


    ¡­


    ¡°Carter, Look at this!¡± Arc shoved his new book into Carter¡¯s face with palpable excitement as he tried to show a roughly drawn image of a beast.


    Arc quickly took his book back when he saw the uninterested and emotionless gaze of the child, ¡°It says that it is a newly discovered beast, an Emporer-level beast called the Range Devourer.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Arc¡¯s excitement immediately fell as he glanced over the words on the page, ¡°Uhr, what was an Emporer Beast?¡± Arc began flipping through the book madly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember that being mentioned by the old head. Well, that was almost thirty years ago, so¡­¡± Arc¡¯s voice began to dim as he spoke, becoming more meek with each word.¡±


    Arc frantically glanced around him, trying to find the nearest Seedling. Upon seeing the green-haired man from that princess¡¯s party, he pounced at him, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Sivie stared cautiously at the large eyes of Arc, unsure of what this shady Feyrisian wanted from him, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I asked! What does this mean?¡± Arc said, pointing at the page he was looking at.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a summoner. I have no idea.¡± Sivie said, trying to walk around the manic.


    "No, please, tell me! I really need to know!" Arc pleaded


    With a huff of breath, Sivie turned to look at what Arc was holding, ¡°An Emporer, is that what you¡¯re asking about.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Arc said, nodding his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a seven-star beast with a title, that''s it,¡± Sivie said, walking away again.


    ¡°NOOOO! MORE! TELL ME MORE!¡± Arc begged again, ¡°I want to know, please.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Sivie clapped his hands in annoyance, ¡°Crash course on beast it is then. First, the ranking of beasts is where we get the star ranking. Originally created by the Summoner Race to show the strength of beasts, it was later adopted by the Seedling Union to give a representation of how well Seedlings matched with a beast in terms of strength.¡±


    Sivie held up his Seedling Union badge with six deep cuts, showing it to Arc, ¡°Second, Seedlings of the same star level cannot fight a beast of that level; it only means that they can survive and escape a beast of that level. Only a group designated by the cuts on their badge may take a beast of the same level as cuts on their badges.¡±


    ¡°And Third, from six-star to nine-star beast can become named or titled; kings, emperors, ascended, and totems; six, seven, eight, nine.¡± Sivie paused and turned his body to continue on his way, ¡°There you go, crash course to a new resident. Hope you listened, Carter.¡±


    ¡°Wait! More¡­ I need more information than that.¡± Arc screamed from his knees, begging.


    ¡°I really hate how much you Feyrishians like learning. It has gone well past an obsession at this point.¡± Sivie said, wincing from the crawling Arc, ¡°Just read your book; it should have everything in there, but you need to read every word.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Arc perked up, jumping to his feet, ¡°Have you already read it¡­¡±


    Arc tilted his head, thinking, ¡°Makes sense since he already knew what was in the book,¡± he thought.


    Sivie watched as the manic ran off, holding the book above his head in an almost worshipping appearance.


    ¡°I wish it were that easy with Vanir or any of the other Feyrishians we have met over the years,¡± Sivie sighed.


    Sivie watched silently as Arc ran inside one of the carriages and excitedly sat to read his book; with a shake of his head, he wondered if that was even the correct carriage.


    ¡°Sivie!¡± the scream of a young female voice echoed in Sivie¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Everything is good. You and the rest of the Rosen Blades are good to leave whenever.¡± Zindra said as she walked up to Sivie.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°Nesha said that she already accepted a mission near here,¡± Zindra said with a suspecting gaze.


    Sivie threw his hands up in defense, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have no idea what mission she accepted¡­ but I know it has nothing to do with Carter¡¯s caravan.¡±


    Zindra pursed her lips and gave Sivie a side eye, ¡°Yeah, I am sure.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have her armor, and after our last fight, I am sure they will send someone just as strong or maybe more. Nesha may be emotional, but she does not lack intelligence.¡±


    ¡°I am aware; just know that Carter leaves in an hour, so say goodbye and do whatever you plan on doing, alright.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sivie said, jogging out of the building, ¡°I¡¯ll go and get the rest of them. Just sit tight, please.¡±

 Chapter 32: Journey to the Village

    ¡°Hurry! There is another here!¡± a shout echoed in the makeshift camp that the caravan had set up.


    Carter sat silently as he listened to the shouts outside, as if it was a different world and had absolutely nothing to do with him. It was probably just another attack by the hungry beast smelling the cooked food of the soldiers.


    ¡°DO NOT LET THEM NEAR THE SUPPLIES!¡±


    Arc could be seen with his back facing a fire, huddled as close to it as he could with his book in hand, his smile so wide as he read, ignoring the fights around him.


    Carter looked at the dark sky; he stared at it with his usual dead eyes before they began to scrunch. He despised the night sky of Genisis. It was barren and cold, nothing like Feyrish, with the warm lights that danced out of reach far in the sky, giving the night a beautiful blue glow. No, Genisis had none of that, just cold, empty darkness; it made everything seem false and lifeless. Only when Morin rose would light grace the land and the lie that was night be cast away, giving way to life and some semblance of truth.


    It had been nearly three and a half weeks since they departed Pilosophis to a small village near the capital. Arc had little to say or ask about why, but he managed to gather the gist of the situation. The reason was twofold: to give some needed supplies that the subsidiary race could not make on their own, either from lack of needed people or lack of money; the other reason was simply to ensure the safety of the race. Since this race served the Alchemic Race, their protection was required. So, the Alchemic Race and the soldiers stationed there needed to be changed periodically to ensure the safety of everyone involved.


    Carter grumbled and twisted his body as the light from Morin shone through the window of the carriage, hitting his face.


    ¡°Good to see you awake,¡± Arc yawned as he got into the carriage, dark bags under his eyes showing the signs of another restless night, ¡°We are leaving soon, so clean up and get comfortable. We will be arriving either late today or early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Carter gave an annoyed grunt as he glared at Arc. There was nothing more he hated than to have his sleep disrupted. He grumpily got out of the carriage and made his way to the small river nearby; on the way, he saw many corpses of beasts lying around. What they were didn¡¯t interest him, but he was sure the loud man would have done something with them. If it was like the last few times this had happened, he knew the loud man would shove that book in his face and ramble about whatever that thing was, so Carter knew he needed to sleep as soon as he made it to the carriage or escape.


    ¡°No¡­sleepy,¡± Carter mumbled as the thought of exhausting movement left his mind as quickly as it had appeared.


    After cleaning himself, Carter begrudgingly returned to his carriage, seeming as if he was a dead man making his way to his execution. The last thing he wanted was to hear that loud man scream excitedly about all the things he had seen and done the night prior. But, when he arrived, the loud man had already fallen asleep with a large smile on his face. Carter could see a crude drawing of the beast from earlier on the open page, along with scribbled notes.


    Carter smiled, his dead eyes staring at the man, ¡°Quiet,¡± he whispered as he got in a comfortable position and quickly began to sleep again.


    A light breeze blew from the open window of the carriage; it ruffled Carter¡¯s already messy hair off his face, waking him from his slumber. His eyes half open, glanced around his surroundings. A man sat comfortably across from him, reading a rather large book. The man¡¯s eyes seemed focused as he jotted down something in the large book.


    The man moved his icy-blue hair out from the front of his face in a frustrated manner, ¡°Glad to see that you decided to join the world of the living again.¡± The man said, his eyes never leaving his book.


    Carter paid no mind to the man and turned his head to look outside at the rapidly moving world.


    Seeing this from the corner of his eye, Arc let out a small snort before returning to his book.


    Time passed slowly for the quiet pair, but eventually, the moving scenery came to a stop, and Carter could hear the sounds of people shuffling and screaming around outside the carriage.


    ¡°Hello,¡± a small and dainty voice murmured from behind the door, ¡°Um¡­ Guardian Arc¡­ we are here.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The sound of the voice caused Carter¡¯s eyes to widen, swiftly shifting his gaze to the dumbfounded face of Arc.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± Arc questioned through the door.


    ¡°Um¡­ Can we please talk about it later?¡± The voice said in a whisper


    Arc glanced at Carter, who was staring at the door like a child at sweets, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Also, I will need both of you to fill your roles as the leaders of this supply caravan and talk to the head of the village.¡±


    Arc remained silent for a significant period, and his thoughts were unclear as his face was solemn while he gazed at the closed door.


    When Arc spoke again, there was something like a strange emotion in his voice, ¡°We will be with you in just a moment. So, can you keep the village head entertained?¡±


    The voice took a few seconds to respond, ¡°I will do what is needed.¡±


    After hearing the reply, Arc turned to face Carter, who stared at him with his usual emotionless face. Arc might not be able to read the emotions, but he knew exactly what the child was thinking, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you let them in?¡¯. With a small sigh, Arc tried to collect his thoughts.


    ¡°Do you know why we are here?¡± Arc asked, but the only response was a stare void of life or care, ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Arc stared with as much emotion as Carter, unsure what to do or say to the child. Would he even listen? Would he understand? Does it really matter? These and so many other questions floated around in his head. It was more exhausting than anything he had ever done. So, an awkward silence was cast between the two Feyrisians, both unable to break it but for different reasons.


    Suddenly, the timid voice from earlier sounded from the other side of the door, ¡°Guardian Arc, the village head, said that he would like to finish this before it gets too dark.¡±


    As Arc glanced out the window, he noticed Morin sprinting across the sky, signaling that nightfall was quickly approaching within a few hours. With a sigh, he looked back at Carter, who was staring at him. Arc could tell what the stare meant, ¡®You better let her in this time.¡¯ With that thought, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at this strange child that was their prince.


    ¡°Indeed, let me handle this as Carter¡¯s representative then,¡± Arc said, opening the carriage door, ¡°Of course, that does not mean you are out of the woods yet, child.¡±


    Carter¡¯s body jolted when he saw Arc smile at him. He had no idea what the man had said as he was solely focused on the person outside. He did not like when the loud man smiled; it never ended well for him. Carter squinted his eyes as he followed Arc out of the carriage.


    Zindra watched as Carter stepped out of the carriage, ¡°Hello Carter. How have you b¡­¡± but before she could finish, Carter latched onto her, ¡°Well, alright then.¡±


    ¡°He has been fine, mostly sleeping as usual,¡± Arc said in a huff, glancing around, ¡°Where is that Village Head?¡±


    ¡°He is at the front of the caravan. I told him to wait there just in case. Should I get him, or will we walk to him?¡± Zindra asked


    Arc sneered as he gazed at the tiny lady''s smile before him. He ordered, "Bring the old man here. We''ll wait."


    "Of course, Guardian Arc," Zindra replied with a slight bow. "Just give me a moment to retrieve him."


    As Zindra walked away, Carter followed closely behind, ¡°Stay here, child,¡± Arc screamed with an angry glint in his eyes.


    ¡°AHHHHH!¡± Carter screamed, grabbing hold of Zindra¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I do not care. You need to stay here!¡± Arc spoke with an icy tone, ¡°You can leave with her after she returns. Now come here, child.¡±


    Carter stared at Arc before trudging to the loud man.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Just wait here for a moment she will be right back.¡±


    After a while, a small figure wearing a purple hooded robe and an elderly man carrying a big wooden walking stick approached the Feyrishian pair.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot! I hate it here!¡± Zindra said as she walked beside the old man.


    ¡°I am sorry, Grandmaster Zindra, but as you know, we need the Summer Race here because of our constitutions. If we were to have any other season here, we could not survive.¡± The old man said with a calm tone, smiling at the pair he was approaching.


    Zindra deflated as she listened, ¡°Yes, I know, Pata, I just do not like warm temperatures.¡±


    ¡°Quite ironic for you to not like them, though,¡± the old man said


    ¡°Anyway, This is Arc. He will be the contact between our groups, and the one beside him is the one in charge, but you just need to deliver any news to either I or Arc.¡±


    ¡°Strange¡­ but if this is what the grandmaster and the Alchemic Race need, then so be it.¡± The old man smiled, speaking in a calm, steady tone, ¡°Hello, gentlemen, my name is Pata, and I am the Villiage Head of the Ambrosia Villiage and the first of my race¡­ I will be in your care for some time.¡±


    Arc gave the calm old man a stare with raised eyebrows, unsure of what to say to this odd reaction, ¡°Yes¡­ We look forward to working together with you, Village Head Pata.

 Chapter 33: Birth of Ambrosia Part 1

    ¡°WAAAAAHHHH!¡± The sound of an infant crying echoed in a large foyer.


    At the sound of the crying, an older woman with long, flowing light brown hair and cold brown eyes walked down the stairs leading to the foyer, ¡°What is wrong with that thing''s eyes?¡± Her tone was cold as she spoke with a sneer.


    ¡°Madam, this is the child that was created by the Ancestor at your behest.¡± spoke the man holding the child.


    ¡°That thing is to be my child,¡± The lady spoke in disgust, ¡°I want a child of beauty and elegance, not¡­ whatever that is. Throw it outside. When it dies, return the Life Seed to the ancestor and try again. I will not accept another failure.¡± After her rant, the lady ignored the man and the infant as she walked past them into another room.


    "M-Madam!" the man called out worriedly, but the lady ignored him and harshly shut the door.


    ¡°Oh, this is quite terrible. This is the ninth attempt with this life seed¡­ I am afraid that it will shatter if this is done again.¡± The man said, walking out the door leading to the garden outside.


    The man stared at the pale pink eyes of the infant. It was a strange color for the Alchemic Race eyes. Although there were children born with varying colors of eyes, this pale pink was different and gave the man a strange feeling of comfort that was hard to explain.


    The man grabbed the infant''s outstretched hand, letting the tiny finger wrap around his, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little one, but it seems your so-called mother does not want you¡­¡±


    The man ambled through the garden, his mind wandering on what to do with this child, ¡°I fear bringing this seed to the Ancestor again, but the madam is not capable of making another Life Seed on her own, not with master passing.¡±


    The man walked out of the garden and onto the streets of Pilosophis, draping a small blanket over the sleeping infant, ¡°I have only one option left to do now¡­ They should be able to help in this matter.¡±


    A young, energetic child dashed through the dimly lit halls of an old building. The creak of the wooden floor echoed with each of his steps, causing the other children around the building to poke their heads out of their rooms. The child ignored everything and burst out of the front door, his pale pink eyes laced with pure excitement as he stared at the gated entrance with bated breath.


    Moments later, a well-dressed man with greying brown hair and light brown eyes walked through the gates, ¡°Oh my! I see you are impatiently waiting for me again.¡± the man spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Father!¡± The child screamed as he latched on to the man¡¯s leg.


    "Little one, I know you would like to hold on, but it''s hard for me to walk when you do. Can you please let go?" The man spoke gently with a warm smile, trying to ease the child away from his leg.


    ¡°No! If I let go, you will go again!¡± The child whispered, ¡°The other children said if I do this, you can¡¯t leave me here again.¡±


    The man looked down at those familiar pale pink eyes, wondering if the Madam would care if he let this child return with him. He quickly shook the thought away; he was only a servant; how could he have such audacious ideas? He had already overstepped his bounds when he let this child live in the Lilthig district of the capital. If his Madam knew what he had done.


    ¡°Little one, you know I can not do that right.¡± The man said.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The child depressingly let go of the man¡¯s leg, ¡°I-I know¡­ but¡­¡±


    The man rubbed the top of the child¡¯s head, kneeling in front of the child; he then pulled out a small box wrapped in beautiful decorations, ¡°Here, little one, happy birthday.¡±


    A few hours later, the well-dressed man could be seen leaving the old building. With a smile, he walked only to jump in horror at seeing his Madam¡¯s carriage sitting not far from the entrance. His eyes locked with his Madam¡¯s, and he knew he would not survive to see the child again.


    ¡°Alim,¡± The lady with cold brown eyes spoke from the open window, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Alim, the butler for the Acendended Alchemic Master Cherese, trudged to his Madam¡¯s carriage, trying to think of something to get out of this situation.


    Cherese stared at the child with pale pink eyes playing on the other side of the gate, her eyes locked on the earring that now sat on the child¡¯s ear. It was one of the last things her husband had created as a gift for Alim when he started to work for them. That earring was supposed to have the ability to protect a normal seedling from death once and was intended for Alim¡¯s young son, but when it was needed, it did not work. Cherese never thought that she would see this failure of an item again.


    ¡°Madam,¡± Butler Alim said in a meek tone.


    Cherese eyes never broke from the child, and her voice was calm, ¡°When my darling husband passed all those years ago and left me with nothing but a life seed as proof of our love¡­ I thought¡­ No, I needed¡­wanted a child that could perfectly represent the love that we shared. They needed to be perfect, just like him, or as beautiful as he thought I was. That is what I thought.¡±


    Tears began to fall from Cherese eyes, but her voice remained calm, ¡°Do you think all of those children would be like him¡­ smiling like this?¡±


    Alim sat frozen; he had never seen his Madam like this, not even when the Master was still alive would she behave like this.


    ¡°Here,¡± Cherese handed a bundle of folded papers to Alim.


    ¡°Madam, what are¡­¡± Alim began looking over the papers. They were donations to the orphanage the child had been living at for the last thirty years. Alim froze again when he saw the date of the first donation; it was the day he had left the child here.


    ¡°Madam I-I¡­¡± Alim tried to speak,


    ¡°I know it has been difficult for you since your wife and son died, and work has been the only thing keeping you alive.¡± Cherese finally tore her eyes from the child, looking at Alim, ¡°I had planned to kill the child when I heard what you did¡­ But the smile you had when you returned to the manor¡­ It reminded me of my darling''s warm smile.¡±


    Alim was silent as he looked at the last two papers. Proof of an Ancestors Rite of Birth and enrollment papers for the Alchemic Race Honor Academy. Alim looked at the Madam, his eyes beginning to water.


    ¡°So, if this is something to live for, then do so and forget everything. I will pay for what I have done. Just promise to watch over that child.¡±


    Alim was silent as he looked at the papers, ¡°Do you think Master or my family would be upset at what we have done or that they will forgive us because we decided to change now.¡±


    Cherese turned back to look at the children playing, ¡°I have no clue you know how darling was; eccentric was a word that only he could be called. And only you know what your wife and child would think.¡±


    ¡°I think she would hate me¡­ but she would smile and tell me that everything was okay and what I was doing was the best thing I could do¡­ but she would hate me to the point of disgust.¡±


    A silence ensued between the despairing pair as they watched the children playing.


    ¡°I do not think I can accept this, Madam. I do not deserve happiness after everything that I have done.¡±


    ¡°And that child?¡±


    ¡°All the more reason why I cannot.¡±


    ¡°Then send him to the academy. I will be his sponsor; you may tell him anything you want to justify his leaving this place to go to the academy.¡±


    ¡°Madam, are you sure this is a wise decision?¡±


    ¡°Let the others think and speak as they please; it has never concerned me.¡±


    ¡°I will see to it that this is accomplished perfectly then.¡±


    ¡°I expect nothing less from you, Alim.¡±

 Chapter 34: Birth of Ambrosia Part 2

    A young man with short light-brown hair and pale pink eyes stared silently at the carpeted floor beneath his feet.


    ¡°I am very disappointed in you, child,¡± Spoke a female voice in front of the young man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother¡­¡± the young man said in a hushed voice.


    A sigh escaped the woman¡¯s lips, ¡°As my child, you must be perfect. You must be at the top of your class by such a margin that the other children would not even think of looking at your feet.¡±


    ¡°But mother, I have scored perfectly on every test, assignment, everything. I even excel at hand-to-hand combat, which most Alchemic Race cannot do.¡± The young man said, but he never dared to lift his head.


    ¡°That is only to be expected from my child,¡± The woman said in a scoff, ¡°And lest you forget you have not been perfect, remember your first exam from every semester you have missed one question. Although disappointing, I would have understood if it had only been once, but every semester is unacceptable.¡±


    The young man threw his head up, staring at the woman with indignation, ¡°Mother, those tests were only to see if we retained the information from the semester prior. The questions that I missed were to see if I knew the information that would be covered in the coming semester. How am I to know what I have not learned?¡±


    ¡°Those are only excuses.¡± The woman stared at the child calmly and solemnly, ¡°You should do better.¡±


    ¡°How am I to do better than I already am? I am top of my class and have set records on my scores.¡±


    ¡°That is only in this generation..¡±


    Cutting off the woman, the young man screamed, ¡°This generation! Mother, I have broken every record at this academy!¡±


    ¡°No, you have not.¡± The woman said calmly, waiting for the child to calm down before continuing, ¡°You should look at the academy archives and look at my generation, and after you are finished with that, you should look at your father¡¯s¡­ your real father¡¯s generation.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything! Those records have been broken, and now I have broken those! What is the point!¡±


    ¡°You will not understand until you look. That is all I will say about this.¡± The woman spoke quietly, staring at the child with her cold, piercing gaze, ¡°Now, onto the other reason why I have come to see you. Who is the girl?¡±


    The young man jumped at the question, ¡°W-W-What g-girl¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to react like that. I am not here to chastise you about your social life. In fact, I hope you will interact more with your peers. They are all of an acceptable standard and pedigree that it is fine to befriend them now.¡±


    The young man looked at the woman with wide eyes before the woman continued, ¡°It is only a joke, child, interact or do not. I could not care less. Just do what you want and make sure that your standing in the class does not drop, understood.¡±


    The young man stood rooted, unsure how to react to the woman and her joke.


    ¡°Oh, and the next time I see you, bring that girl you like with you. I need to see if she is fit to be your future spouse.¡±


    The young man jumped, his eyes growing large, ¡°MOTHER!¡±


    ¡­


    Many hours had passed since his mother had left, and the young man had finally returned to the room he had called home for the past fifteen years. Upon opening the door, he was met with a barren room. Aside from the essential furnishings of a desk and bed, there were only two pictures and a solitary piece of paper affixed to the wall adjacent to the desk.


    At the top of the article on the paper, it read in bold letters, ¡®Head Butler of the Erlminin Manor, Alim Brook, Found guilty of his charged crimes!¡¯ The young man had read that paper daily for the last year.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The young man rubbed the light green earring that adorned his ear. It had become a habit to do so at some point as he reread the article. He wasn¡¯t sure at what point it had come to that or if it was something he had done before; he had no friends or people close to him to tell him. Even that girl his mother teased him about didn¡¯t even know that he existed; he wanted to let her know, but he was more scared of what might happen.


    The young man sat in the desk chair as he placed the article down next to his pile of books. He wasn¡¯t sure if he enjoyed his time here or if it was just motions to keep his mother happy. The young man gave a dejected laugh when he thought of the woman from earlier. He wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about her; it was a strange emotion, something he just couldn¡¯t put his finger on.


    He had lived most of his life as an orphan raised by the Divine Race that stayed in the orphanage. His life had moved so fast since that birthday that everything seemed to blur into a single, never-ending nightmare. Then, at some point, time passed, and he had been at the school for fifteen years.


    The young man looked at the stack of books. Was it really a nightmare or a dream? He loved being a student and learning all the things that he never would have had the opportunity to learn as an orphan. But what about the price he had to pay to be like this? Did it matter at this point what was done was done, and no one could go back? He didn¡¯t know; everything was just so confusing. Maybe it would have been better if everything was kept a secret from him then; maybe he could have enjoyed his life a little bit more.


    Cherese left the academy as silently as she had arrived; the students around her seemed to not even realize she was walking by. She walked through the gated guard entrance with a sigh as the guards bowed to her; it was surreal. Cherese had never imagined that she would ever have anything to do with this place again, let alone have a child attend here if he could be called that.


    Her memories of this place were never the best, but now that she looked back on all those memories. Maybe they were better than the memories she had made since she left.


    Cherese climbed into her carriage with the driver''s help, ¡°Madam, will you be heading to your lab? Office? Or the manor?¡± the driver asked as he held the door.


    ¡°...None of those. I have a meeting here,¡± Cherese said, handing the driver a folded paper she was holding.


    ¡°Of course, Madam, we will arrive just before your meeting.¡±


    Cherese sighed sadly as she watched the academy grow smaller, her memories of her time flooding her mind, ¡°What a simpler time that was¡­¡±


    Alim sat silently in his dark cell. He had no idea how much time had passed since he arrived or where here even was. He pulled a small necklace from under his shirt, staring at it with a small smile. This necklace was the memoriam of his wife and son that his Madam, Cherese, had crafted with a friend from the Smith Race just after he lost his family.


    Alim remembered thinking this was a strange practice when he was young, but now he understood why so many of the Alchemic Race did this. It always gave him a bittersweet taste every time he looked at it, but he could not help but smile at the sight of it now.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long now¡­¡± He said, kissing the green jewels on the small medallion.


    ¡°So you are finally letting someone speak to you after all these years, Alim.¡± The sound of a female voice echoed in the barren prison.


    Alim smiled after hearing the voice, ¡°Madam¡­ It has been quite some time, has it not?¡±


    Cherese glared at the malnourished man on the other side of the grey metal bars, ¡°Some time! Some TIME!¡± she yelled.


    Alim stared with his usual calm smile as Cherese yelled and ranted about all the trouble since he left. It felt great to be needed and even better to be missed. It also made him wonder what his wife was thinking and if she missed him.


    Alim started to laugh when he thought of a dead woman missing someone.


    ¡°What is so funny, Alim? You should be listening to me!¡± Cherese chastised.


    ¡°Sorry, Madam¡­ but I just thought of something and¡­¡±


    Cherese sighed as she sat in a chair that a guard had just brought, ¡°You have caused such a mess, Alim; I have no way to clean this up. Or did you do all of this knowing that?¡±


    ¡°You gave me a task, and I must fulfill it, Madam,¡±


    Cherese glared, ¡°I never meant for this. So why did you choose such a path that not only dirties your name but mine and all of Elrminin?¡±


    Alim rested his head against the cold wall with a reminiscent smile, ¡°Do you know much about me, Madam? Of how I came to be here? Or how I meet your husband? How I came into his and, by proxy, your employment? And so many other things. Do you know?¡±


    Cherese opened and closed her mouth. She had never thought about anything like that, not of Alim or anyone else in her employment. She realized at this moment that she never saw any of them as Seedlings only property.


    Cherese stared at her once head butler''s calm but sad eyes, ¡°No¡­ I never thought of asking and never really cared.¡±


    Alim smiled, ¡°As honest as always, Madam. Well, let this be my memoir then.¡± Alim sat up as he stared solemnly at Cherese, ¡°So let me tell you the story of not Alim the butler but Alim of the Shadow Race.¡±

 Chapter 35: Alim of The Shadow Race Part 1

    Standing on a mountain cliff high above a cluster of makeshift structures made of old wooden logs and wet mud, a pair of men with dark black hair and deep black eyes gazed upon the Seedlings that called this village home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get noticed, child.¡±


    ¡°Quiet! You¡¯re younger than me! Don¡¯t call me a child!¡±


    ¡°But I have completed all my missions to be considered an adult, so I am, therefore, an adult, unlike the immature you who whines about not being one.¡±


    ¡°Close that mouth, Teetee! Or I will close it for you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, how scary of the little Alim, making such threats¡­ That he knows that he can not keep.¡±


    ¡°I am not little! Or a child, Teetee!¡±


    ¡°Maybe after this mission, but only if you complete it. Hey, maybe you will be a two-star after this, or maybe you can ask one of the lords to give you some scraps.¡±


    ¡°Why did they send you to assist me!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, It''s because¡­¡± The demeanor of Teetee instantly changed as a Seedling walked out of the large structure in the center of the makeshift village, ¡°It seems that the chief finally left.¡±


    A young Alim stared at the large man walking out of the building, his mind racing on what to do in case the mission went wrong and he had to face the chief of the Deep Village.


    ¡°You better hurry, Alim. There is no telling how long that chief will be away from his hut.¡± Teetee said


    ¡°Yes, I know¡­¡± Alim whispered as he jumped down the cliff face, hugging the side as closely as possible so he would not fall too far in one jump.


    After Alim¡¯s feet touched the muddy ground, he dashed off toward the village, his steps silent as they seemed to float above the ground, leaving no trace of a footstep.


    This was going to be a challenging mission, Alim knew that, but the challenge of an unranked mission from one of the Seven Shadow Lords was a test that Alim knew he could never turn down. It was simple: in and out of the Deep Village; he only needed to take the infant living with the village chief and bring it to a set location to hand it off to another of the Quake Race tribes.


    As Alim approached the village, he could hear the sound of conversations echoing from all around, but understanding what was said was difficult. He could make out broken pieces of words that were similar to Genis.


    Genis is the common language spoken around Genisis. It is a derivative of the Genisis language that the Divine Race speaks, but like currency, every race has its own language, and they only actively speak in Genis if another race is nearby. Alim, being from the Shadow Race, only knew his native language and a broken form of the language of Genis, as the Shadow Race never interacts with other races. Unless they are one of the seven lords who take the missions from other races, learning another language is useless for most of the Shadow Race.


    Alim clicked his tongue as he listened to the conversations, chastising himself for not taking a little time to study basic words of the Quake Race. If he had, it would have been easier to gain information on the movement of those who tend to the infant of the Quake King.


    Alim waited, his eyes glancing at the shadows cast by the Seedlings and the buildings.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± he whispered as the light of Morin dimmed and the shadows around began to stretch farther and farther.


    Alim silently moved from shadow to shadow, easily avoiding any eyes, but just as he made it to the central building, he saw the chief going inside.


    With another click of his tongue, Alim whispered annoyedly, ¡°I waited too long¡­ Do I need to wait another day? No, there is no guarantee that I will have another opportunity like this.¡±


    With a newfound determination to complete the mission, Alim jumped to the top of one of the makeshift building roofs. He kept his body low to stay hidden as he stared at the central building. He may not know the language well, but the essence arts that were used were something that he researched manically before the mission started. Most of the Seedlings here were normal; only a handful were between one and three stars, but the problem was the chief; from the information given to the Shadow Race, he was between five and seven stars. Alim did not want to take a risk, so he assumed the chief was an eight-star to be safe, but he could already tell that that was not the case as he would have been detected as soon as his feet touched the ground from the cliff.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Alim began to make many calculations based on the information he had gotten since entering the valley. First, the chief is between five and seven stars, most likely five since the range of his tremor detection is so tiny, but this could be a trap, so Alim assumed the worst of seven-star. Second, the amount of essence art Seedlings was too small for the size of the village, so he considered that either the others were hidden, unlikely but could be, or something outside his observation was happening. Third, this village was cobbled together in a hurry, but it didn¡¯t matter; it was a good thing for him as it opened up a lot of different strategies if he needed to fight.


    With these and more calculations, Alim jumped down. He needed to be fast and move before Morin was fully set, as he would be just as blind as the others if he waited too long. He jumped around, ensuring his feet spent more time off the ground than on it. It was his only safety measure since he was still only a one-star. He didn¡¯t have access to higher techniques or more essence to use any arts. No, he only had cast and blend as a one-star Seedling, and they used too much of his essence, so he needed to be sparing.


    Alim hugged the wall of the central building and used his blend essence art. Unfortunately, it was not stronger as it only slightly altered the perspective of someone looking at the shadow he was hiding in. At the level the art was at now, hiding from any of the Quake Race would be difficult if they just glanced at the shadow; he could be discovered.


    Alim stood silently outside the building, his ears picking up the distant sound of conversation from the other side of the thin wall. He could tell from the sound that they were not in the room on the other side, but was it wise to go into a room he had no idea about. Could it be a trap? Did they know he was there? Is that why they were so far away from him to lure him inside and snare him when he least expected it? Alim stood rooted in his thoughts. His breathing was shallow as he decided that he could only risk his life on the chance that they were unaware of him.


    Only now did Alim realize that none of the buildings had access beside the doors, ¡°No windows or even holes that I can sneak through! How do they live like this!¡± he mumbled angrily.


    Alim glanced at Morin, ¡°Less than an hour left.¡± he sighed.


    He could not go back and tell Teetee that he had failed now. He had spent too much time in the village to return. It would be too embarrassing, and he could already imagine what Teetee would say. ¡®Oh, could the little child not complete this simple mission? Well, Let the adults handle it.¡¯ Just thinking about it made Alim grind his teeth.


    ¡°Do I wait for nightfall when everyone is asleep¡­ No, how will I see anything.¡± Alim was doing everything he could to not pull his hair out.


    Suddenly, Alim sensed a presence coming out of the front door. When he looked to see, he saw the chief and another Seedling walking out, talking with laughter.


    ¡°This is absolutely a trap¡­ but I can use this,¡± Alim said with a smile.


    Alim hid in the shadows by the door the chief just left. It was a good thing that this was not like the central building in most villages that faced Morin; it gave Alim shadows that he could blend into, and with Morin still setting, he had even more.


    Alim was so close to the door but terrified of what lay behind it. He could not feel anything, no presence, nothing; it was like the entire building had been sealed. Then what were the conversations he had heard only moments ago? This revelation gave Alim an eerie feeling.


    ¡°Absolutely a trap¡­¡± Alim said as he started to open the door.


    When Alim opened the door, his eyes grew wide; it was barren, nothing in the large hut, only more doorways to other rooms.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Alim asked.


    Alim shook his head. He had no time to waste. He needed to find the infant and fast.


    ¡°Which room is it inside of,¡± Alim said, dashing to the closest room.


    When Alim opened the door, ¡°First time lucky,¡± He said with a smile, seeing the infant lying quietly in a blanket.


    ¡°Is it really this easy?¡± Alim said in shock, ¡°Is the Quake Race really this lacking?¡±


    Alim finally reached the infant. He had already planned what to do from this point on. He needed to ensure safe travel for the infant and ensure that it stayed quiet until he left the village, and poison was out of the question. Since it was an infant, there was no telling how it would react to even the smallest doses. So, the only option was to tie it with the small rope he had brought.


    A short time later, the infant had been tied. He was lucky enough that a blanket was here, so he would use it like a bag and have the infant on his back so that if someone chased him, they would have to think twice about hitting him. As he was getting ready to put the infant on his back, he saw its eyes open. With a smirk, he watched as the infant tried to cry, but it could only let out a muffled sound from its closed mouth.


    ¡°Perfect! Now to leave.¡± Alim said, but just as he was about to leave the room, he heard someone opening the door to the building.


    ¡°I need to do something,¡± Alim screeched in his mind, ¡°The horrible construction!¡±


    Alim knew that the only option was to break the walls, and since they were made so poorly, they should be easy to break. He ran to the wall and began to push each of the logs until he found the loosest one and used his foot to kick the log. Alim had prepared to kick many times, but unbelievably, the first kick had sent the log falling outward.


    Alim stared in shock, ¡°It cannot be that easy¡­¡± After thinking that, he quickly jumped out, running as far away as possible before hearing a roar from the building he just escaped from.


    ¡°Lucky¡­¡± Alim said, looking at the distant village with the infant in tow, ¡°Now to the meeting point.¡±

 Chapter 36: Alim of The Shadow Race Part 2

    Alim silently made his way up and down mountain paths until he finally reached the meeting point.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet.¡±


    ¡°That is the point,¡± A voice said.


    Alim looked around, his hair standing on ends. He could not tell where the voice was. Suddenly, he felt a hand on his shoulder.


    Alim turned around, ready for a fight, but upon seeing the person, ¡°Lord,¡± he said, kneeling.


    ¡°Stand up, Alim.¡± The voice said.


    A slightly larger man than Alim, with most of his features blurred by the shadows on his face, now stood beside Alim.


    ¡°Fifth Lord, I have completed the mission assigned to me,¡± Alim said, handing the bundle with the infant to the figure.


    ¡°I know you have completed that part, but you still need to do the handoff to fully complete the mission.¡± The figure said


    ¡°This may seem rude, but why are you here then, Lord,¡± Alim asked.


    The figure looked at Alim silently, ¡°We were asked to involve ourselves in something that we do not normally do. So, I am only here to ensure there are no mishaps.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Alim exclaimed.


    ¡°I will be close by watching. Just complete the handoff like you were planning.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Time passed slowly as Alim waited; his nerves were taut as he could feel the Fifth Lord¡¯s eyes staring at him. After hours had passed, a small group could be seen walking toward him. Alim sighed in relief; it was going to be over soon.


    ¡°Hello, friend!¡± One of the figures said as they took off the hood of their robes from their head, showing a familiar face.


    ¡°He looks very similar to the Deep Village Chief. He must also be from the Quake Race,¡± Alim thought.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask if you are lost?¡± Alim asked.


    ¡°No,¡± The leader of the group said with a smile, ¡°We heard the view of the shadows at dusk here is beautiful.¡±


    Alim gave a slight nod. That was one of the variations of the secret confirmations, although it was the most common. It seemed that the Lords did not hold this group in great regard for them to give this code, but it had nothing to do with Alim.


    ¡°Indeed they are. I come quite often to see them.¡± Alim smiled back, saying


    ¡°Then you must know quite a bit about the area,¡± The leader said


    ¡°Oh no, not really. Children tend to play here, so I usually keep my distance, only looking after they have left,¡± Alim said, glancing at where he had hidden the infant, giving the leader a subtle sign.


    The leader laughed, ¡°I understand. Children can be quite the handful,¡±


    ¡°Indeed, well friends, I will be off. I have somewhere I need to be before nightfall.¡±


    Alim turned to leave only to hear the leader clear his throat, ¡°Do you not have any questions for us, friend,¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alim said as he walked off, leaving the group with strange looks on their faces.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    After Alim walked a bit away, the figure of the Fifth Lord appeared beside him again, ¡°You have done well, Alim.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord,¡± Alim said with a slight bow.


    The Fifth Lord looked at Alim silently before turning to leave, ¡°Go back and rest for some time. We, Lords, will prepare your next mission.¡±


    ¡°Lord, do you mind if I ask something,¡± Alim blurted


    The Fifth Lord turned back, waving his hand, ¡°Please.¡±


    Alim, with a downcast face and tone, asked, ¡°How many more missions must I complete to be an adult?¡±


    The Fifth Lord was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°All others in my generation are already recognized as adults and¡­¡± Alim spoke, but he did not want to finish what he had said, afraid of what the Lords would do.


    The Fifth Lord stared at Alim as he fidgeted, ¡°I see. I thought you already knew, but it seems you did not.¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how new Shadow Lords are chosen?¡± The Fifth Lord asked with a rising tone.


    ¡°No, Lord.¡±


    ¡°Children are selected at a young age to be trained in the path of a Shadow Lord. This has to be agreed upon unanimously between all of the Shadow Lords, however many there are at the time. After this, the child will be under the care of the Lords, and their life will be planned out by the Lords to ensure that the child will be able to take over one of the vacant positions.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I had no clue¡­¡±


    The Lord gave a shrug, ¡°It only makes sense most of the Lord candidates do not talk about it, but it was never meant to be a secret.¡±


    ¡°I Understand! I will not fail the Seven Lords and their expectations of me.¡±


    ¡°We know, but I have a question for you. I intended to ask later, but now seems like a good time. How much did you know about this mission? As I told you, this was a mission we would typically not accept, but we did in the end.¡±


    ¡°All I know was that the infant was the youngest of the Quake King. Outside of that, I did not bother as it had nothing to do with the mission.¡±


    The Fifth Lord shook his head in disappointment, ¡°In normal cases, you would be right, but in this instance, you could not be more wrong; not only that, but it was quite sloppy on your part.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Lord,¡± Alim asked, confused by what the Lord had said.


    Alim thought about every mission he had been on; there was not a long list, so it was easy to recall them. All needed information from target to location and so on had been given to him. The only thing he needed to do was to figure out how to complete the mission. Then why was this mission so different, and why and how was it sloppy?


    The Fifth Lord stared at the young Alim silently, letting the man contemplate for himself, but upon seeing the lack of a response, he opened his mouth, ¡°The God of Quake is staying with his children now.¡± The Fifth Lord said.


    He then waited for Alim to react to the information. Seeing the man¡¯s eyes grow round, he continued, ¡°So the God of Quake devised a small game for his entertainment. In this game, all of the Quake King¡¯s children were sent out with hundreds of thousands of supporters; whether they be normal Seedlings or war generals, whoever they were assigned to was their temporary king.¡±


    The Fifth Lord paused, letting the information sink into the young man before him, ¡°As you probably know or do not, the Quake King has hundreds of children ranging from only a few months of age to thousands of years old. And those supporters were mostly the ones who support that child to become the next king.¡±


    ¡°Wait, does that mean we just helped another child become the next king!¡± Alim screamed and realized the ramifications of their actions, as the Shadow Race was supposed to remain neutral in anything that had to do with the ascension of power in any race outside of their own.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking, and this is a peculiar case, although it is highly complex. Just know that we, Lords, thought it through very much before we agreed to help, and this is not the only child we are doing this for and to. And remember, in the end, this is just a game for the entertainment of the God of Quake, and that is the only reason that we and some other races can get involved with something like this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Alim shouted, his head hazy as he tried to think of what might happen because of his involvement in this mess. Suddenly, he felt a hand on his shoulder pulling him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°It is good that you are like this,¡± The Fifth Lord said, ¡°It shows that we did not make the wrong decision as you put the race before yourself. If only there were more like you, then the world would be much better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough with worrying about this. Leave it to us, Lords, to handle. Just grow, and when the time comes to become a Lord, then you can worry about these complicated things. Until then, we will protect you and the others, so forget this mission and focus on the next.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord, I will not fail your expectations!¡± Alim screamed as he bowed.

 Chapter 37: Alim鈥檚 New Mission

    Time passed at an excruciating pace but also at a pace so swift that it was almost blinding. The God of Quake and his idea of a game quickly evolved, dragging in local races from around the Quake Race into their fun. As time passed, specialized races like the Shadow Race and the Alchemic Race were slowly pulled in, and the game evolved into a war as it dragged more and more races into its grasp. Seeing the cascade of events, the God of Quake tried to interfere and stop the madness he had created, but it proved pointless as the children of the Quake King already saw a path to the throne by using this game as an excuse to dispose of their useless siblings. In an attempt to stop the madness, other gods and their children tried to interfere, but it only added more fuel to the already burning fire. Now, everyone around the Quake Race is embroiled in a never-ending war.


    ¡°Alim, we have your next mission,¡± Spoke the Second Shadow Lord, ¡°This is another difficult task, but I am sure you will complete it as you always have.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Alim said, grabbing the document handed to him.


    ¡°This mission is delicate and needs absolute secrecy, which means leave no witnesses understood.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but do you mind if I ask why?¡± Alim asked


    ¡°Anyone else, and the answer would be yes, but you are one of the exceptions,¡± The Second Lord said with a nod, ¡°The target for this mission is one of the children of the Quake King. His name is Gran, at least that is what he is called,¡±


    Alim listened, but it sounded odd, ¡°What do you mean? Is that not his name?¡±


    ¡°It''s possible, but we are starting to think otherwise¡­Currently, it is only a suspicion and exactly why you are going.¡± The Second Lord paused as he glanced over a document, ¡°There is very little information available about the young man and even less about his supporters. It''s unsettling how much is still unknown.¡±


    ¡°Can we even do a commission like this? Does this not affect the war?¡± Alim asked nervously


    ¡°Yes, it is one of the steps that is taking place to end this before the whole of Genisis is embroiled in a war. As for what you are worried about, the answer is no. The commissioner is the Quake King himself, so you can put your mind at ease as this will not affect the war in the way you think it will.¡±


    ¡°His own child!¡± Alim stared with wide eyes at the commission he held, feeling like it was burning.


    ¡°So is war and this strange situation that we have found ourselves in.¡± The Second Lord said with a solemn tone, ¡°His supporters are not the strongest; the best is a middle-level four-star, and Gran himself is only at two-star, much like yourself.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you are sending me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they would not expect a little two-star like yourself to run a blade through the prince¡¯s Life Seed.¡±


    Weeks passed as Alim made his way to his destination. On the way, he had traveled with a wide cast of Seedlings, from Warbands to merchants, but the group he found himself with now was something that he never thought he would see in his life.


    ¡°HAHAHA IS THIS NOT THE BEST!¡± Screamed an older man with short brown hair and amber-brown eyes; he had a wild smile and wide eyes as he ran around the small camp that the group of about thirty had made for the night.


    ¡°Pay him no mind, child. Irmin is always like this.¡± Said another man with purple robes; his face seemed young, but Alim knew that the Alchemic Race was strange with products that could fake age.


    ¡°Ager! You should not talk about me like that to this new friend¡­ EHH! Friend, what is your name? Wait, can I call you a friend when I don¡¯t even know your name? BAH, whatever, we are friends now! Come, let me show you this thing that I just found! Wait, what was your name again?¡±


    ¡°Irmin, stop!¡± Ager shouted as he dragged the flailing Irmin away from Alim¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sorry about him. He just gets a little excited when he leaves his lab¡­ or his house¡­ or if he stays in his lab¡­ sigh, you just get used to it¡­¡± Ager said, becoming more downcast as they spoke.


    Alim gave a slight laugh. The old man reminded him of Teetee before the war broke out. Then, if that was true, was he Ager? Alim, thinking about the familiar dynamic of this duo, made him laugh even louder.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Ager! You broke him!¡± Irmin shouted, flailing his arms around.


    ¡°It''s more like he saw your face¡­¡± Ager said with a sneer.


    ¡°What! B-But!¡± Irmin grabbed Alim by the shoulder, ¡°Is that true? Is that why you are laughing?¡±


    ¡°You are very much like Teetee!¡± Alim said through his laughter.


    ¡°Teetee?¡± Irmin asked


    Alim¡¯s laughter halted, and his face hardened, ¡°It was someone I knew a long time ago, but¡­¡± Alim''s words fell off as he became dazed from his memories.


    ¡°Strange man. Ager, this man is as strange as you!¡± Irmin screamed.


    ¡°Oh, if I am so strange, then what of your wife that calls me her best friend. What does that make her?¡± Ager asked with a sly smile.


    ¡°¡­ Well.¡± Irmin dashed off laughing awkwardly.


    ¡°Sorry for him, he means well. He just can¡¯t seem to understand how to interact with people normally,¡± Ager said


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; like I said, he reminds me of an old friend,¡± Alim said


    Ager returned to his seat, ¡°If you do not mind, may I ask you something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Strev.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but that was not what I wanted to ask.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. In that case, go ahead and ask if I can answer, then I will.¡±


    Ager stared silently at Alim, causing the other to become uncomfortable in the glare, ¡°Why did you decide to come here? Why did you travel with our group?¡±


    Alim¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out. He was shocked at how similar he and this man were, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have an answer to that.¡±


    Ager¡¯s eyes turned into slits as he continued to glare at Alim, ¡°If that is what you say, then so be it.¡±


    Ager rose from his seat and walked to a larger group Irmin was talking to.


    ¡°We are very similar,¡± Alim thought with a smile.


    For this mission, the current Alim was disguised. He made only slight changes to his facial features but altered his hair to blonde and his eyes to a deep green. This unique combination allowed him to appear as a completely different individual, even to those who were familiar with him. However, Ager sensed something about Alim that made him uneasy and prompted him to approach him cautiously.


    With a slight laugh, Alim whispered to himself, ¡°This group may be more fun than I had initially thought them to be.¡±


    Days passed slowly as the caravan grew closer and closer to Alim¡¯s destination. He had grown close to the mercenaries protecting the group, and Ager held his distance even more, but it did not stop the curious Irmin from pestering.


    Alim jumped back, barely dodging the sharp claws of the tiny beast. The beast was barely the size of his foot, but there were so many of them, and they moved in strange ways, seeming to jump off the wind, changing directions in midair. It was a small creature with brownish-red fur, light-grey feathers, four tiny flat paws with sharp, fully extended claws, and a beak with serrated edges resembling teeth and was called a shrefin. The fur and feathers changed based on where the shrefin¡¯s found their homes. From the color of these, it seemed there was either a Metal Race or a Smith Race nearby to give them metal to eat.


    A pained shriek echoed around the group, ¡°Seems someone got injured,¡± Alim said to a mercenary near him.


    ¡°Bah, Strev, just focus on your own problem. It''s not like these things can actually injure us. They are more like a pest than a beast.¡± The mercenary shouted, ¡°Just punt them away and let some of those Seedling Union rots handle them. They like these easy pest jobs.¡±


    ¡°Pest! Look at them; they are so cute,¡± Alim said, barely dodging the shrefin aiming for his head.


    Using the momentum from his nimble dodge, he cut the beast in half, watching as the top half slid on the ground, leaking the light green liquid life essence. With a sad sigh, he moved to the next of these tiny creatures.


    ¡°Strev, you need to get checked if you think these are cute!¡± Screamed the mercenary


    A few minutes later, all the shrefin were lying dead around the caravan, and only a few mercenaries had some scratches on them.


    ¡°Clean up the beast and save the beaks. They can be used by this friend here.¡± Screamed the lead mercenary as he pointed to Irmin, jumping in excitement.


    Although beasts and Seedlings were similar regarding having Life Seeds, there was one significant difference that even the densest of Seedlings or Feyrishians noticed. When a beast died, it would not vanish like its relatives, the Seedlings. Why this phenomenon happened was something that not even the Goddess of Life could answer, as the creator of both. So, to this day, the mystery remains, but it was not like the Seedlings or the Gods really cared. It only helped with resources and a portable way to store life essence and other essences.


    After finishing the cleanup, Alim silently looked over a tiny map he had been given by the Second Shadow Lord. It was a rare map even in the Shadow Race as only those from the Shadow Race could see these maps, but only those authorized could actually see what was on the map. How it worked was something that Alim could care less about; all he needed to know was that it worked and how to use it.


    The map was simple and rough; it looked like it was drawn in a hurry and only showed the unnamed town they were about to arrive at and the location of Gran and his base.


    From the looks of the map, the caravan was about a day away from the town, and then it was a two-day run to the base. He was close to his target, but an uneasy feeling kept seeping in. He could not figure out where it came from, but whatever it was, it was close.

 Chapter 38: A Sudden Change

    It had been three weeks since Alim had arrived at Gran¡¯s base, and thanks to the recommendation of the mercenaries, he had gotten a job as a guard for the base. The job was easy and quiet, allowing him to wander the base, but two things had exceeded his expectations. The first was that Gran had not been at the base in months and showed no signs of returning soon; this threw his entire plan off. The second was that the Alchemic Race duo was also staying in this base; Alim could not ask why for fear of the plan becoming even more chaotic than it already was.


    ¡°Strev!¡± yelled a man in thick grey metal armor from across an open yard of the base.


    Alim looked at the armored man; it was someone who started at the same time as him, but he could not remember his name, not like he tried, though.


    The man ran to Alim, his armor clinking with every step, ¡°Do you want to grab a bite while we wait for the shift to start?¡±


    ¡°Is that pair there?¡± Alim asked.


    At some point in the weeks of their stay, Alim and Ager had become something like enemies and seemed to come to loggerheads at the sight of each other.


    ¡°Naw, they went to the town. Said something about a guest.¡±


    ¡°A guest?¡± Alim asked, but his mind started to wonder.


    ¡°I got no idea, way outside my interest. All I care about is getting my pay and some food.¡±


    ¡°Ha, right.¡± Alim laughed, acting like the information was uninteresting to him.


    Alim and the man began to walk off, talking and laughing like old friends, but Alim¡¯s thoughts ran as he glanced around.


    A few days passed, and the Alchemic Race pair and their guest finally arrived. Unfortunately, Alim was off duty and could not see who these guests were as they ran right to Irmin¡¯s lab as soon as they arrived. Unlike the Alim at the start of this war, the current him knew that patience was necessary, and if he waited, he would get what he wanted.


    Days passed silently, and Alim tried to find any information on Gran or the suspicious guest. He would just poke around for information as he did not want to raise any suspicions, but there was something strange about the guest. When Alim asked about Gran, no matter what it was, he would get an answer sometimes too much, but when he asked about the guest, all he got was a fear-filled silence.


    Alim knew he needed to report this information, so he sent a letter to the Second Lord through one of the Shadow Race¡¯s secret messaging routes.


    Several days later, Alim stood in the pitch-black darkness of the night, waiting for the response to his information and his next steps, but he was surprised to see the Second Lord come to him personally.


    ¡°Alim,¡± The Second Lord said as he looked at the man before him.


    ¡°Second Lord! Why have you come in person?¡± Alim asked in shock


    ¡°The situation is changing faster than we had anticipated,¡± The Second Lord spoke tiredly, ¡°We have just located Gran. He has been in the Quake capital of Tremor. He left just a few days ago and should be here in the next three to six months.¡±


    ¡°And what of me? Do I need to stay here, or will you be assigning me a new mission,¡± Alim asked.


    ¡°No, we need you to stay, especially with the guest Gran has invited.¡±


    ¡°Did you discover who they were?¡±


    ¡°We are still investigating the new guest. I was referring to Irmin and Ager Erlminin of the Alchemic Race.¡± The Second Lord spoke grimly, ¡°The Erlminin is an ancient Alchemic Race family that dates back to the creation of the Alchemic Race, so their being here does not bode well.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°They are already suspicious of me! Are you sure that it is safe for me to be here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is better to hide in sight of those who distrust you so they can be your alibi when something happens. We shall start moving some others to aid in your current disguise but do not let your guard down. Any slip could end not only this mission but your life.¡±


    ¡°What of the other guests? Shall I also keep my distance from them?¡±


    ¡°No, when you discover them, notify us, but keep a normal distance like you have with the commander of this base.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I will do my best!¡±


    ¡°I expect nothing less from you, Alim.¡±


    Alim silently made his way back from his meeting. He knew what his next steps were, and that was to do the same. It was relaxing to be here. It was almost like he was on a break. All he had to do was eat and sleep.


    ¡°How interesting¡­¡± Suddenly, Alim heard a voice from behind him.


    When he turned, he saw a young man, maybe a teenager with icy-blue hair, standing behind him with raised eyebrows. Seeing the man, Alim¡¯s hair stood on end. It had been nearly a century since someone had been able to sneak up on him, and here, a man who did precisely that stood just a few steps away.


    ¡°A Shadow Race here? It seems like the security is lacking.¡± The man said with a slight smile.


    ¡°VANIR!¡± The scream of Irmin echoed in the surroundings, but Alim was panicking about what to do, so he did not even notice the scream.


    Irmin came dashing around the corner of the outpost walls, the same mad smile plastered on his face, ¡°Vanir, there you are. Oh, Strev, you are here as well? I had no clue you knew each other!¡±


    The man gave a dead stare at Irmin, ¡°How many times must I say that I have not inherited the title of Vanir¡­¡±


    ¡°Then tell me your name, and I can call you that!¡± Irmin interrupted with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°A Seedling like you.¡± The man said with a sneer


    ¡°Oh,¡± Irmin deflated at the man¡¯s words, ¡°Vanir was looking for you. We need to go back before he gets angry again.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, tell him I will explore the compound with this friend here. I shall return when we have completed that.¡±


    ¡°You became friends with him!¡± Irmin shouted with a betrayed look at Alim, who only stared with wide eyes at everything happening.


    ¡°Now disappear, Seedling.¡± The man said with a sneer before turning to Alim, ¡°Where to now, Strev,¡± He continued with a smile


    The pair walked some ways before the man stopped, ¡°Here should be fine.¡± he said with a nod.


    Alim was silent. He knew that what life he had left was in the hands of this man, whoever he was.


    ¡°So, Shadow Race, I have a suspicion why you are here, but I need you to do something for me first.¡±


    Alim just nodded. He knew that he had no choice. It was better to play along and hope he could find a way to complete his mission and leave before this man could get what he wanted and dispose of him.


    ¡°Good, then I need you to kill the leader of this group. I believe his name is Gran. I also need you to make it look like the man I am with is responsible for this.¡± The man said with a sinister smile


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I do not like repeating myself, Seedling. I hold your life in my hands now; you need to complete the task I gave you, and only then may you do your own. I believe it should have something to do with those Erlminins of the Alchemic Race.¡±


    Alim was silent and only glared at the man in front of him. The man, seeing this, could only smile.


    ¡°Seedling, you make it so easy to read you, but it is fine. I shall remain silent until you complete your task.¡±


    After the man left, Alim immediately went to meet the Second Lord to inform him of the current circumstances of the base. The Second Lord silently listened to what happened and remained silent for some time.


    ¡°Icy-blue hair? Are you sure that was it? And they referred to you as a Seedling? Right?¡± The Second Lord asked in a tone masked with calm, but Alim could hear the fluctuations of his voice.


    ¡°Yes, The man named Irmin called him Vanir, but he refused to accept that name.¡±


    ¡°We need to get you out of here!¡± The Second Lord spoke in a strange mix of panic and other emotions, ¡°No, we must complete this mission! But how?¡±


    ¡°Lord, our interest aligns with this man. Why not act like my target is Ager or Irmin?¡± Alim questioned


    ¡°No, it is too dangerous to have anything to do with them, especially for us Shadow Race.¡±


    ¡°No, Lord! I can do this. I already have a plan in mind! It will work. Please trust me. I can do this.¡± Alim said with determination


    The Second Lord stared silently at the young man before him, ¡°If that is what you wish, then I can not take you off this mission unless you choose to relinquish the mission yourself.¡±


    ¡°Sir! I will do my best!¡± Alim shouted as he dashed off back to the base.

 Chapter 39: A Battle Breaks

    After speaking with Alim, the Second Lord hurried back to his temporary residence to call an emergency meeting of the Seven Shadow Lords. Unfortunately for him and Alim, all the Lords were active in this war, and none had time to read messages. It was lucky for Alim that the Second Lord had seen his letter and was close by.


    The Second Lord gave a loud, disgruntled moan as he stared at the stack of papers on the desk he had left. He had no time to sort through these as the situation that he and Alim had found themselves in was of the utmost priority, so he sat and began to write to each of the lords about the situation and summon them for a meeting.


    While the Second Lord was busy with his own matters, Alim panicked about what he needed to do. He had lied and told the Second Lord that he had a plan, but he had no clue as to what he was to do, and he did not even know who the icy-blue haired man was.


    Alim took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have at least three months before Gran returns. I can think of something before then. It is not like I have not been in a difficult situation before.¡± Alim tried to comfort himself, but knowing that his life was in someone else''s hands made him uneasy.


    Days passed slowly as Alim waded through his time at the base, but fortunately or unfortunately, he had become close to the strange guest. He had discovered that they were Feyrishians from the House Vanir and that the young man was the next in line to inherit the title of Vanir. He also discovered that the current Vanir was a very ornery old man who saw Seedlings as nothing more than wasted space and was very vocal about it. The only information he could not get was why they were here and why the Erlminins were helping Gran.


    ¡°STREV HURRY!¡± The scream of the base commander echoed from the roof of a building.


    He didn¡¯t know when, but at some point, the commander''s opinion of him had become quite positive, and he became the center of attention, but what did it matter? He was in his environment now. What did the commands of one person amount to for an assassin? All he cared about was the feeling of life leaving these bodies. Alim dashed across the battlefield, his mind clear and calm as he weaved in and out of danger, evading enemies and aiming his own weapon precisely, one life for every strike he made. If one looked closely, one could see a mad fire burning in his eyes as another pillar of green light started to glow around him.


    ¡°KILL THAT MADMAN!¡± The enemy commander screamed in a calm voice laced with panic.


    He and anyone watching could see this seemingly ordinary Seedling singlehandedly taking more lives than some of the most experienced knights, soldiers, or mercenaries on this hurried battlefield. He had no idea that Prince Gran had such a card hidden away. If he had known, then the plans that they had made would have been different.


    Before daybreak and hours before the battle had started, Alim was staring at a blank paper on a makeshift desk he had made since his recent promotion. His current identity was a son looking to help his distant family pay for their debt, a common thing no matter what race or city you go to, especially in times of war like now. Because of this identity, he needed to constantly send letters to his family and some of his earnings. It was fine as he had no need for the money, but he knew that the letters were being read by the higher-ups, and these letters were actually supposed to be his way of sending information to the Shadow Race on regular days.


    ¡°AHHH!¡± Alim screamed as he viciously scratched his head, ¡°Why is writing this letter so hard.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a knock on Alim¡¯s door, ¡°Hey, Strev¡­¡±


    ¡°YES!¡± Alim shouted as he jumped from his seat, slinging the closed door open.


    The soldier on the other side stood shocked and confused at the suddenness of the situation.


    ¡°Uh, Oh, writing your letter, I see,¡± The soldier said with a laugh, noticing the black page on the desk.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alim admitted, ¡°I am not good at this, so I always get stuck with what to tell them.¡±


    ¡°Just be honest.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, that would be a great idea, and tell them about all this,¡± Alim said, waving his arm and pointing at his shabby room.


    ¡°Hehe, better than your old room, right.¡± The soldier teased


    ¡°Quiet! You!¡±


    The soldier yawned as he started to stretch, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time for the shift change. You¡¯re in charge next, so hurry out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Alim made his way to the front gate, where he reported to the commander for today¡¯s guard duty.


    ¡°Strev! Here! Sir!¡± Alim saluted the commander.


    ¡°You were requested to guard the Erlminins again today, but I denied that, as you will assist me again today.¡± The commander said, looking over the area outside of his office.


    ¡°As you command, sir,¡± Alim said, ¡°What is on my agenda first, sir?¡±


    ¡°First, there is some paperwork that I need you to sort. Then, when Morin breaks, you can train some new recruits, and that will be all for the day.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure I can still assist with the guarding¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone with your talent for leadership? No, I would like to train you to be a commander as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the praise, sir,¡± Alim said


    Time passed slowly, and just as Alim was about to leave to start training the new recruits, a scream echoed in the hallway outside the office.


    ¡°COMMANDER!¡± A soldier ran into the room; he looked ragged, with wisps of green light slowly wafting from each wound decorating his body.


    ¡°WHAT!¡± The commander screamed, but just before he could ask, the screams of the watchmen started to echo in the surroundings.


    ¡°Strev! Come with me.¡± The commander said as he rushed out of his office.


    When the pair had made it outside the building and onto a roof close to the dark stone walls, they could see that the battle had already started. It was messy and chaotic, seeming as if neither side knew what they were doing.


    ¡°What was the point of all that training if they are just going to do this!¡± The commander screamed


    Alim looked out at the chaos that was on this battlefield. He saw many familiar faces, including a few he knew he should not.


    ¡°The Feyrishians and¡­GRAN!¡±


    ¡°THE LORD IS HERE!¡± The commander screamed as he heard Alim shout.


    The commander glanced over the battle but could not see Gran anywhere, ¡°Strev, you must protect the Lord at all cost.¡±


    ¡°At your command,¡± Alim said as he jumped from the wall, a fall that should have easily killed a normal Seedling like himself.


    The commander watched with a newfound suspicion of his protege, but Alim was unaware of his actions as the smell of battle had already blinded the battle-hungry assassin.


    ¡° It would be better if they had learned any essence arts,¡± Alim whipped his dagger and sent another head flying; a mad smile started to stretch across his face, "It''s been too long since my last fight.¡±


    Alim madly dashed around the battlefield with a peal of devilish laughter echoing around him, sending shivers down the spines of the soldiers on both sides.


    Both commanders stared in pale fear of the man taking lives from both sides, seemingly unaware of friend or foe.


    ¡°STOP THAT MADMAN!¡± The commander from Gran¡¯s base yelled after hearing the other commander. He hated to admit that Alim was causing more damage to their side than the enemy''s; it needed to stop.


    Just as Alim was about to send another head flying into the air, a dagger swept his own out of its path.


    ¡°Who?¡± Alim bounced back, asking, looking for who was holding the dagger.


    ¡°BROTHER!¡± The man holding the dagger that had just blocked Alim shouted.


    ¡°Bro¡­ TEETEE!¡± Alim recognized the man before him, someone who should have been gone from the world.


    ¡°How? Why?¡± Alim questioned, but Teetee paid the questions no mind, swinging his daggers wildly at Alim.

 Chapter 40: An Unlucky And Painful Reunion

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!¡± Teetee¡¯s mad laughter echoed as he slashed his dagger madly at Alim.


    Alim easily dodged the wild swings. Everything that Teetee had learned seemed to be gone. He appeared to have reverted to before he went through any training. Why?


    ¡°Brother! HAHAHAHA! BROTHER!¡± Teetee screamed as he stabbed the dagger into his chest, ¡°See, Brother, does this not look fun! Let me show you!¡±


    ¡°What did they do to him?¡±Alim thought as he watched a green mote of light float out of Teetee¡¯s open wound.


    Teetee jumped toward Alim again, madly swinging his dagger, but the mad swings were getting more and more precise.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Alim couldn¡¯t help but scream, his eyes so focused on the man in front of him that he could not see the distant Gran smiling at the men near him.


    ¡°This experiment seems to be going well,¡± Gran spoke with a broad smile.


    ¡°Indeed, we did not expect for there to be someone here to test the experiment on. It was a lucky break and should help with furthering the experiment.¡± The man with greying icy-blue hair next to him said.


    ¡°It seems the man is playing with it, though?¡± Asked the man with short brown hair and a mad smile.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Irmin. It is simply in its learning phase. Just give it some time, and the roles will be reversed.¡± The man said


    ¡°Is it like some kind of child, Vanir?¡± Gran asked after hearing the man¡¯s statement.


    ¡°You should consider it to be. Even though we used living materials, there was a regression considering the materials were quite damaged once we received them.¡± Vanir said with a smile as he looked at the Erlminins.


    ¡°We did our best not to damage the subject, but the assassin was quite talented,¡± Ager sighed.


    ¡°Indeed, we were lucky that our original target only managed to kill our guard and not us. Although the irony of a Shadow Race killing their own kind for a mission is quite silly if you ask me. What a useless racial pride they have.¡± Irmin snickered with a grin.


    Alim stared silently as he blocked the arc of every dagger swing, ¡°Why are you here, Teetee?¡± He thought to himself, ¡°I saw your Life Light Pillar! How can you be here like this?¡±


    Alim looked at the mad swinging beast before him. he knew that the Teetee that had grown with him was gone, but hope was still there that his old friend might be hidden deep in the wild beast before him. But what could he do?


    He was constantly battling himself on exactly that decision, that choice. He knew that he could not ask the questions in his mind as it was already suspicious that he could do the things he could as a ¡®normal¡¯ Seedling. He could not even imagine what would happen next if they could connect the two madmen battling in the center of the battlefield together. If only he could pull Teetee off the battlefield, out of this open air, and ask him what was happening.


    He could feel the piercing eyes around him waiting for him to make a mistake. Lucky for him, he had not used any of his essence arts, only his improved physique, so playing it off as a one-star with no essence arts was his only out, but the suspicions arising from this would not lower no matter what he did now.


    Alim needed to be seen as necessary to get close to Gran when he returned. This was the plan that Alim had made in the last few days and was his best course of action, but with this development, he did not know if his decision was the wisest. Alim wanted to slowly show his power as he had in the training sessions, but when an opportunity like this battle showed itself, he took full advantage, thinking it was the best option. Only now did he realize that his impulsive decision was a trap, but not for him, and like the fool he was he threw himself into a trap prepared for someone else like a martyr jumping onto a blade.


    ¡°YOU SAID THAT MY BROTHER WAS STILL IN THE CAPITAL!¡± The scream of a man with a similar appearance to Gran bellowed in a fit of rage at those around him.


    ¡°I am sorry, my Lord,¡± a figure that kneeled before the man groveled, ¡°The information was directly from the Shadow Race that your father employed just for this occasion, so we trusted the information, but it seems that we were wrong to trust an outside race.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The Prince glared coldly at the man, ¡°I trusted your organization to help me ascend to the throne! My Father even helped cover your tracks so that you could assist us against Gran and whoever his backers are!¡±


    The Prince began to throw everything he could at the figure before him. ¡°PARAGON! WHAT A USELESS THING YOU ARE! WHAT A WASTE OF TIME AND MONEY! YOUR STUPID ORGANIZATION OWES US AN EXPLANATION!¡± The Prince screamed.


    The figure glanced up, showing a white mask with no holes, only a black teardrop in the direct center, ¡°I apologize, my Lord. We shall do better, but I think it best to retreat now.¡±


    The Prince¡¯s troops could be seen running from the battlefield. Gran¡¯s troops began to scream at their hard-fought victory over the surprise attack.


    Alim deftly swung his dagger, sending Teetee¡¯s head flying through the air, but the mad swings never stopped. Alim clicked his tongue; he had barely missed the Life Seed at the back of the base of the neck. He easily dodged around the swings until he was directly behind Teetee, stabbing his dagger into the slightly exposed Life Seed, shattering it.


    ¡°Why did I have to do this a second time?¡± Alim questioned himself but could not show any emotions because, as far as anyone else was concerned, two madmen had just fought, and one had killed the other. No one knew the relationship between these two men, none except for Alim himself, and he wanted to keep it this way.


    Alim was pulled out of his thoughts by the sounds of clapping, ¡°What an excellent performance. If I had known I had someone like yourself, I would have never revealed my little toy today.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, my lord,¡± Alim said, kneeling, but his mind lay elsewhere, stuck in the thought of killing his friend for a second time.


    ¡°It is fine. I have heard about you from my people. They say you are quite fit for leadership, but now I see that battle is also part of your repertoire.¡± Gran said with a sly smile.


    ¡°It was never my intention to hide anything¡­¡±


    ¡°It is fine from what I have seen from this clumsy battle. You must have just recently become a one-star. I assume it''s only a few months, but less than a year. So, I understand wanting to hone your skills before you show them.¡± Gran said, pulling Alim from his kneel


    ¡°The Lord is wise,¡± Alim shyly responded, keeping up his subordinate act and trying his best not to stab this man who called his friend a toy.


    ¡°It would be such a waste of talent to have you in the position that you are in, so I will be putting you directly with me and my new friends here,¡± Gran said, pointing to the Erlminins and the Feyrishians.


    ¡°From what I am told, you already have a connection with this young one from the Vanir family, and you are also close to Irmin. It will make explaining everything and getting your assistance much easier.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the lord may task me with, I shall accomplish,¡± Alim said with determination. A determination to stop whatever it was that these people were planning.


    ¡°I love a loyal follower,¡± Gran smiled as he spoke, ¡°Let us move to a quieter location so I can tell you about your new duties.¡±


    Alim followed the group silently with gritted teeth. He knew that these people were the ones who did something to Teetee, but he had no clue what they had done. Now, he was about to either discover what had happened or die; either way, he was too involved to leave now.


    The group walked for a while before arriving at Gran¡¯s office. Gran told the escorts that had led them to wait outside of the room as he needed to talk about personal matters with the people following.


    The elder Vanir was the first to speak as soon as the door was closed, ¡°You will train with the experiment and help it gain knowledge of combat.¡±


    ¡°As curt as always,¡± Gran¡¯s mouth twitched as he spoke, ¡°Yes, we need your assistance with the experiment that we are doing, and the test subject you just met was one of the first successes that we have had.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need to provide any further information to him. He''s simply a useless Seedling,¡± Stated the elder Vanir as if what he said was common knowledge.


    ¡°I can provide no assistance if I do not know what I am supposed to know,¡± Alim said with a dead tone.


    The elder Vanir slightly smirked after hearing Alim¡¯s remark, ¡°You are right. What is your name, child.¡±


    Hearing the elder Vanir ask for Alim¡¯s name, the others in the room almost jumped out of their skins.


    ¡°What you don¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence, Seedling. I need not any input from you.¡± The elder Vanir glared at Irmin.


    ¡°Strev, sir,¡± Alim said


    ¡°Strev¡­ I will tell you everything you need to know about this experiment; everyone else may leave.¡± The elder Vanir said, his eyes locked on the man before him as if he was looking at a fun new toy to play with.


    The rest shuffled out with shocked faces, but the young Vanir could not hide his smile that slowly stretched across his face.


    ¡°This Shadow Race seems much more talented than I had first assumed. He may be useful later, so I need to keep him alive as long as possible.¡± The young Vanir thought to himself.

 Chapter 41: The Experiments

    Alim''s hand tightly closed around the smooth, cool surface of the purple metal pole. As he held on, he could sense the soft metal yielding to the pressure of his grip.


    ¡°Strev, please exercise caution and refrain from causing any harm to this test subject. It is important to prioritize their well-being as gaining another will take too much time.¡± The voice of the elder Vanir echoed in the room.


    Alim didn''t say anything, his eyes locked on the man before him. He clenched his jaw as he noticed the black hair and eyes, realizing it was another Shadow Race member.


    ¡°Does this make it the third one from this race?¡± Alim asked, hiding his anger.


    The elder Vanir looked up from the paper he was reading, ¡°Fourth, the subject that was tested at the battle several months ago was also from this race.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there must be a lot of them then,¡± Alim said, feeling the indents his hand left in the metal pole.


    ¡°It seems that their disregard for danger and overconfidence cloud their judgment. That and their mindset that prioritizes the mission often lead to their early deaths. Creating environments where such incidents occur and remain undiscovered was simple because of these factors.¡± The elder Vanir said matter-of-factly.


    Alim could not help but laugh at the comment, as it was true, and he was no better.


    ¡°Now that I''ve answered your questions, shall we proceed with the issue?¡±  The elder Vanir said impatiently.


    ¡°Yes! Right!¡± Alim screamed in feigned excitement, covering his anger.


    Alim relaxed as he stared at the familiar face before him, ¡°Another friend like this. The least I can do is remove the pain like the others.¡± Alim thought, scared that if he made any sound, this hypersensitive Feyrishian would hear.


    As Alim sprang into action, his body tensed up, and he gripped the pole tightly, swinging it with all his might. The satisfying sound of the pole connecting with his opponent''s head echoed through the air, followed by the sickening snap as the pole broke in two. The force of the blow sent the opponent hurtling through the air, bouncing several times before coming to a sliding stop on the ground. Its body lay still and lifeless, mangled by the impact of Alim¡¯s swing and the high-speed bounces.


    Alim watched emotionlessly as the body bounced and then came to a stop. He clicked his tongue as he saw the state of the body.


    ¡°Well done! You have finally managed to preserve a test subject''s body successfully.¡±The elder Vanir said with an emotionless face and a sarcastic hand clap.


    The elder Vanir began to poke and prod the lifeless body. ¡°It remains unclear whether the body''s natural robustness or modifications made by the Erlminins contributed to this outcome. But at least it remains intact, and no signs of life essence are leaking out. I think we can safely say this was a success.¡±


    Hearing what the elder Vanir had said, Alim began to walk out of the room, hoping to calm himself down after what he had just done.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The elder Vanir shouted as he glared at the escaping Alim.


    ¡°Leaving. You don¡¯t need me anymore,¡± Alim did not even give a glance behind him as he left.


    The elder Vanir watched Alim leave with a mad glint in his eyes, a sinister smile growing, ¡°Is it not wonderful to watch a fruit ripen right before your very eyes.¡±


    He lightly put his hand over his mouth as drool began to seep out, ¡°Calm breaths¡­ Calm breaths¡­¡± he repeated to calm his madness.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°It is not time,¡± he licked his lips, ¡°But it is so close.¡±


    Alim silently walked through the halls; all those who passed him ran away with their heads ducked, trying not to fall into his gaze. Alim could only sigh at the reactions of those he once called his ¡®comrades¡¯. Much had changed since that battle several months ago, including his standing in Gran¡¯s faction. He was now the assistant commander, a title made just for him. There was a lot of pushback when Gran made that decision, especially from the commander himself, saying that Alim was already suspicious and needed to be dealt with. When both Feyrisians stepped in and vouched for Alim¡¯s character and history, not only Gran and the higher-ups but also Alim were shocked as to why they chose to make such an action. With the sole backing of Gran and the Feyrishians, no one dared to question anything that Alim said, afraid of the beast behind him, and this alone gave rise to the reactions of those around him.


    Alim opened the door to his office, closing the door with a stern look before his back laid on the door and slid down. He was tired. No, exhausted to a point he did not know was possible, and for what some war that had nothing to do with him. No, at this point, it did, and not only did it involve him, but so many others. He could not even count the number of test subjects from so many different races he had fought daily since he was tasked with it. How many more test subjects were they hiding, and where were they keeping them?


    A knock on the door that Alim was resting on echoed, causing the already upset Alim to become even more frustrated.


    ¡°The next subject is ready. Return immediately for testing.¡±


    Alim flung the door open. He tried to scream a curse angrily, but his mouth was covered before he could speak.


    ¡°Language is important for image Assistant Commander.¡± Said the young Vanir, ¡°So please keep that in mind as your image is also the image of myself, and I do like to keep my image pristine.¡±


    Alim shook off the hand, giving the man a sneer.


    ¡°Hate us all you want, Shadow Race; just remember that the only thing standing between the extinction of your race and its continuation is me and my silence.¡± The young Vanir said, returning the sneer and a smirk.


    Alim stood rooted, swallowing all his indignation and the words that he wanted to say.


    ¡°Now that your tantrum is over, you can follow me like the obedient pet you are. right?¡±


    Alim glared and followed behind, grinding his teeth with every step.


    Alim reentered the room he had just left, and silently, a woman stood on the other side of the room. She was covered in bandages and wrapping, and if it weren¡¯t for her figure, Alim would have had difficulty discerning anything about his new opponent.


    ¡°What is this one?¡± Alim asked


    ¡°They are from the Eye Race.¡± The elder Vanir said, reading over his notes.


    ¡°I need more than that if you want me to fight this thing,¡± Alim demanded


    ¡°No. If you receive any more information, then I am afraid of you damaging this subject. Getting a subject from this race was very difficult, and I would like to keep it safe.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to fight then?¡±


    ¡°You are not fighting this one. This race is not so barbaric.¡± The elder Vanir said, walking to the Eye Race and slowly removing the bandages from their body.


    Alim looked at the strange figure, shocked at the holes where its eyes were supposed to be.


    ¡°Why are they called the Eye Ra¡­¡± Alim was in the middle of asking when he suddenly saw an eye open on the outstretched palm of this weird race, and then more and more eyes began to open all around their naked body.


    Alim grabbed his head, ¡°What is happening?¡± the world around him spun faster and faster as the eyes on the Eye Race moved around their body like insects.


    ¡°It seems like the illusion this test subject created has increased in potency by a large margin after the experiments.¡± The elder Vanir said, jotting down something on his notes.


    ¡°I believe that this is enough data for this subject. You may leave now, Strev. I will have someone retrieve you if I need your service again.¡± The elder Vanir said, walking out of the room, leaving the woman standing like a doll and Alim squirming on the ground in pain.


    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡± Alim screamed as he gripped his head, his eyes locked on the figure before him, unable to look away from the eyes that were still moving.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny to see him in this state.¡±


    ¡°Ager, be kind to this friend. He is a colleague, after all.¡±


    ¡°Irmin, you are too kind and trusting. It is going to cost you one day.¡±


    ¡°Quiet Ager, and just take Strev somewhere far away from this Eye Race subject so he can rest his mind for the next one.¡±


    ¡°What on the list next?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what they want to test next. There is still a long document of test subjects that need testing of various kinds, and Strev is the only one we have for testing here. That and the decision is up to the pair from the Vanir family and Gran. I¡¯m here for a good time and an excuse to do what I want in my lab without all those stuffy rules that the Elder Council of Alchemists shove down everyone¡¯s throats.¡±

 Chapter 42: Betrayal

    Alim attempted to evade the sharp blade, but it still grazed his face with a light but noticeable cut. The impact caused tiny motes of green light to flutter out of the wound.


    With the blue metal pole gripped tightly, he struggled to halt his hasty backward slide, barely dodging the sharp blade''s newest swing. Beads of sweat dripped from his brow and ran down his damp blond hair. His breathing was ragged and difficult, and he swallowed hard in an attempt to steady himself.


    He stared viciously at his newest opponent, a young man with dusty grey hair. No, he could not call this thing a young man; it was a child in the form of a man, and who was to blame for this subject''s circumstance no one but Alim himself.


    The emotionless grey eyes of the test subject stared at Alim before it leaped forward at a blinding speed. His opponent''s blade swung in a beautiful arc aimed right for the base of his neck, where his life seed was. If it was not for the constant battles over the last decade of this ludicrous experiment, then this could have been the end of Alim.


    Alim forcefully plunged the metal pole into the ground, blocking the blade''s path. The collision of metal produced an echoing sound, causing Alim to chuckle. Without delay, Alim firmly grasped the test subject¡¯s wrist and shoulder, lifting them into the air and hurling them onto the metal pole protruding from the ground.


    A mechanical clap echoed in the room as Alim fell to the ground, exhausted, ¡°Excellent job! The test duration persisted for a total of twenty-two minutes and eighteen seconds, seven minutes and forty-three seconds longer than the previous day.¡±


    ¡°HAHA! It seems my baby brother has grown quite strong since I left him in your care, Vanir.¡± Gran chuckled as he watched the body attempt to stand, but the metal pole through its chest prevented it from doing so.


    ¡°The results of the experiment were quite satisfactory. No discernible release of life essence was detected from the wound. It is a remarkable outcome, wouldn''t you agree, Strev?¡± The elder Vanir said with a strange smile as he walked closer to Alim.


    ¡°It is¡­¡± Gran began to talk, but he suddenly felt the world around him tilt as if he was falling.


    Alim attempted to raise himself, his eyes fixed on the elder Vanir approaching him. Suddenly, a slight motion by the elder Vanir caught his attention, and he noticed that a portion of Gran''s left leg had disappeared.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Gran¡¯s eyes grew large before he screamed in pain, grabbing where his leg was severed.


    ¡°VANIR! THERE IS AN ASSASSIN SOMEWHERE!¡± Gran screamed


    ¡°You are a fool just like your father,¡± The elder Vanir sneered as he turned to Gran, his face full of contempt and condescension.


    ¡°Wh-WHAT! VANIR!¡± Gran screamed as he tried to scramble to his feet.


    Amused, the elder Vanir observed with a light-hearted laugh as he tactfully inched nearer to Alim, who was completely unaware of the movements. Alim''s eyes were fixed on the sight of the stumbling Gran.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Alim could not help but think his mouth was too dry to speak.


    Gran stood and fell several times before finally realizing his leg was gone,¡± V-Vanir w-we need t-to find who did thi-this to me! Hu-Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Do you lack intelligence, or are you simply in shock?¡± The elder Vanir asked with a raised eyebrow, now standing beside Alim, ¡°But it is fine. I have what I need from you. Yes, this research and the materials you have provided helped greatly in my Scholar Path. I can feel that I am close to another breakthrough after hundreds of years of stagnation.¡±


    ¡°V-Vanir¡­¡± Gran said, crawling to the elder Vanir, tears falling from his eyes, ¡°What do you m-mean?¡±


    ¡°Annoying pest¡­¡± The elder Vanir said, ¡°Can you not see that I am busy harvesting the fruit I have waited so long to harvest!¡±


    Another flick of a movement of the elder Vanir and Gran''s right leg and remaining left leg vanish.


    ¡°I was unsure of where his life seed was, so I took both of them!¡± The elder Vanir said, turning to look at Alim by his side.


    Alim looked at the man standing far too close to him. An eerie and uncomfortable feeling passed over him, ¡°Vanir¡­¡±


    Before Alim could ask anything, he found himself pinned against the nearby wall, his hand locked in the elder Vanir¡¯s.


    ¡°Yes!¡± drool dripped down the elder Vanir¡¯s lips as he smiled at Alim, ¡°This is the smell of a ripe fruit! Oh, the taste. I can not wait.¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Alim tried to squirm out of the vice-like grip. He kicked, squirmed, and did everything he could think of, but it made no difference.


    ¡°Oh, you poor Seedling. Ignorant of the harsh reality of your condition. There is nothing your kind can do against us. You are nothing but lessers to us. Your pitiful strength amounts to nothing but an infant¡­ No, that is an insult to an infant¡­ There is nothing to compare the difference between our kinds¡­¡±


    Alim suddenly felt a warm liquid drip onto him. It was red and smelled like metal.


    ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!¡± The elder Vanir screamed


    Alim looked and saw the smiling face of the young Vanir, grabbing the elder Vanir¡¯s hair and pulling his head backward.


    ¡°Hello, young Shadow Race. How are you this fine day?¡± The young Vanir said with a smile as he twisted the knife deep into the elder Vanir¡¯s back.


    ¡°YOU! WHY!¡±


    ¡°AH! Shhh! The young are talking old man.¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡±


    ¡°Yes, me, now die like the old are supposed to.¡± The young Vanir said with contempt, throwing the old man to the ground.


    The old man crawled to his feet, his stance unstable, ¡°Y-You cannot kill me! I am Vanir, the head of the House Vanir! I AM A FEYRISHIAN! I CANNOT DIE!¡±


    ¡°Old man, do you know what rites I had upon my birth?¡± The young Vanir asked with a cheeky smile, ¡°I am sure you do right as head of the house, but did you know I had another so rare that it is often forgotten.¡±


    ¡°LIES! YOU ONLY HAVE EIGHT RITES!¡± The old man yelled, his demeanor becoming more and more feral as the seconds passed.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± The young Vanir chuckled, ¡°Do you not find your state strange, old man? Are you not usually calm and cold? But what of now?¡±


    The old man stared in shocked realization, ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME,¡±


    The young Vanir¡¯s innocent smile turned sinister as he opened his mouth, ¡°Rite of dying blood.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± The old man fell to his knees, ¡°o-oh I-I-I see so that¡­¡± Light left the old man¡¯s eyes as his face increasingly wrinkled.


    ¡°HAHA, SO THIS IS HOW IT IS! So this is how it all ends. So many wasted.¡± the old man¡¯s face had a defeated smile and dead eyes.


    ¡°So, old man just die. I can care for the family now.¡± The new Vanir said with a sly smile.


    ¡°Yes, I have no choice now, do I? To die by your hands. HAHAHA! Is that how it was? Yes, I guess that my son would be the end of me. How¡­ funny.¡± The old man said as he withered into a husk.


    The new Vanir clapped his hand in excitement, ¡°I DID IT!¡±


    He turned to Alim, who at this point was too exhausted to keep his disguise up and now, after over ten years of holding his disguise, had returned to his original appearance.


    ¡°Oh, so this is what you look like¡­Familiar?¡± Vanir stared at the man before him with a curious gaze.


    ¡°Anyway, I have prepared a space for you to complete your actions. After that, you may want to leave as soon as possible, as chaos will ensue after they discover that Gran has been killed.¡± Vanir said


    ¡°Actions?¡± Alim mumbled, ¡°Right, he thinks¡­¡±


    Alim gave a sinister smile as he thought about his future actions, ¡°The young Vanir¡­ new Vanir had nothing to do with these experiments, but those two Alchemic Race were at the center of it. Should I kill both? Or just one? Maybe I should torture them like they did to all of those others? Could I make them like their test subjects? Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±


    Alim dashed off excited for his next targets. He could not wipe the smile off his face, imagining what he was about to do to them.


    When he finally reached the lab, both men locked themselves in all the time. He was shocked by the sight of chaos in the lab.


    ¡°TAKE HIM!¡± Irmin screamed


    ¡°NO HE WAS THE ONE THAT DID EVERYTHING I JUST FOLLOWED!¡± Ager cried


    Both men were hurling different objects and insults at the other, all while begging to be spared, and that was before Alim had even arrived. The two men groveled on the ground when they noticed the man with black hair and eyes.


    Suddenly, Alim had a twisted thought, ¡°Sure, I will spare one of you, but only one.¡± Alim walked to the center of the room and stabbed his dagger into the table, ¡°Only one of you can leave this room.¡±


    Alim walked to the door again and slowly closed it, ¡°I will be waiting outside for the victor, so have fun, you two.¡±


    As Alim was closing the door, he watched as both men scrambled for the knife in the room, desperate to be the one to survive. With a sinister laugh that caused the two to tremble, Alim closed the door.


    Alim wanted nothing more than to torture those two, but he knew that a more fitting punishment would be created if the Alchemic Race were to discover this illegal experiment. And that was his full intent to go home and report about the last decade and to never leave home again.


    ¡°Are you the one who created all this chaos?¡± A voice wafted from an unknown direction into Alim¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Who?¡± Alim shouted into the open air.


    A figure of a woman with icy-blue hair appeared out of nowhere, her face covered by a simple white mask with no holes.


    Alim jumped into a defensive position, nervous about the woman before him and exhausted after everything that had just happened, as he had just gotten out of the base seconds ago.


    ¡°Yes, you will do fine.¡± The woman said with excitement in her voice.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°You are part of Paragon now! Welcome, I have a new mission for you, recruit.¡±

 Chapter 43: A New Mission

    As a single carriage made its way across the barren landscape, one could not help but notice a lonely gentleman seated inside. His attire was meticulous, with not a single crease to be found. His short brown hair was neatly parted, and his light brown eyes were fixed on the ever-changing scenery passing by the window. Despite the rhythmic clatter of the carriage, he appeared lost in thought, deep in reflection and only sinking further as his pristine eyes began to glaze.


    The man sighed as his eyes began to focus once again. The gentleman sitting so lonely in the carriage was none other than Alim, the would-be master assassin who had just recently completed the longest and most difficult assassination of his career. The sigh that kept escaping his lips was because of his current circumstances.


    Alim looked at the item in his hand, a black mask with no holes, the opposite of what that Feyrishian woman was wearing. He had no idea why he was given such an item, but it must be significant to be given to him.


    ¡°Sigh, I just wanted to go home¡­¡± Alim whispered with an exhausted breath.


    Alim''s carriage came to a slow stop, and with another sigh, Alim looked at the barren view of a lone house, smoke billowing from the chimney. He opened the door to the carriage and carefully made his way toward the house, waving to the carriage driver as they looked on with their white mask.


    Alim''s hand trembled as it hovered close to the door. Uncertainty and fear gnawed at him, making him hesitate before he could knock on the door. His hands moved slowly, and a quiet knock echoed from the door.


    The sound of shuffling could be heard from the inside of the house. It grew closer to the door before a feminine voice echoed from behind the closed door.


    ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡± the voice asked, nervousness clear in her shaking tone.


    Alim did not know how to respond to the voice on the other side, so he stood silently and waited for the door to open.


    The door creaked as it opened, and Alim¡¯s gaze locked onto the person who opened the door, a woman with long brown hair and bright blue eyes that glistened in the light cast from behind him.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Hello,¡± Alim¡¯s said, his voice cracking from his nervousness.


    ¡°DARLING!¡± The woman screamed as she latched onto Alim.


    Alim stood rooted as he let the woman hold him tightly. He could feel the sensation of moisture on his chest where the woman¡¯s head lay.


    ¡°Please come in,¡± the weak voice of the woman said, her face still buried deep in Alim¡¯s chest.


    The woman grabbed Alim''s arm and rushed him inside the house, forcefully shutting the door behind them. She guided him to a seat next to a table before running out to another room. After a short while, she came back carrying two plain cups and a white envelope.


    She sat down at a seat close to his and slid a cup and the envelope to him.


    She took a slow sip of the liquid inside her cup before slowly opening her mouth, ¡°They said that I needed to give it to you¡­¡± she said, staring at the rippling liquid in her cup.


    Alim silently stared at the blank envelope on the table. His eyes rippled like the liquid in the cup placed before him.


    ¡°They said that they could help¡­¡± the woman spoke in a wispy voice, ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t say no¡­¡±


    Alim opened the envelope and saw a few folded pieces of paper. He opened them slowly; most of the pages had strange drawings of different people, some he knew, others he did not. The last piece he opened was the only one with words, so he began to read, ¡®Dear New Recruit¡¯; Alim instantly recognized this letter as something from that masked Feyrishian woman.


    ¡®As you can see by these drawings, we know a lot about you, Alim Brook.¡¯ Alim began to sweat, returning to look at the drawings again. The more he looked, the more he realized that all these drawings were of people he considered close to himself.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Alim swallowed the lump in his throat. His plans of running were now cut off, so he went back to reading, ¡®Our youngest has revealed to us your talent in espionage, which is precisely what we require. We covet information and must obtain it to accomplish our objectives. The specifics of the information we seek are irrelevant to you, who is not a true member. That is why your mission is simple. Infiltrate the upper echelons of the Alchemic Race''s high society and feed us what you see and hear. Nothing is to be deemed insignificant; we would like anything and everything. We require certain insights from them, and we need to maneuver situations in our favor to accomplish our goals, and we trust that you are up to the task.¡¯


    Alim put down the letter as he looked back at the drawings, ¡°What is your part in all this?¡± Alim asked


    The woman was silent for a moment, ¡°My son, he is very sick¡­¡±


    ¡°Seedlings are not like Feyrishians. We do not get sick.¡± Alim snapped at the woman.


    The woman ducked her head down before she continued, ¡°That is the only way I can describe it¡­ No-No one¡­ No one knows what is wrong with him. It is neither a poison nor is it a mutation or defect. They said it was a mystery¡­¡± The woman stopped there, tears flowing down her face


    ¡°They said they could help. I-I had nowhere to turn to. Everyone abandoned me and my son. They left us to die. They¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± a weak voice drifted into the room


    As Alim turned around, his eyes fell upon a boy who stood in the doorway behind him. The child''s skin was so pale that it resembled the paper Alim held, and his frail and withered body seemed light and brittle, as if just looking at him could break the poor child. Alim couldn''t help but notice the boy''s dark and weary eyes, which gazed at him with confusion, uncertainty, and defiance. It was as if the child was questioning Alim''s presence and trying to make sense of the situation.


    ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing to my mother?¡± The boy spat his words like venom.


    The boy tried to run between Alim and the woman, but just a simple step, and the boy was out of breath. With wheezing breaths, the boy charged at his mother, latching onto her before glaring at Alim.


    ¡°Go away, we don¡¯t need you!¡± The boy screamed through his deep breaths


    Alim could only stare at this strange child. Many questions popped into his head, but they all caught in his throat at the following words the child shouted.


    ¡°Stupid old man, you made my mother cry!¡± The boy screamed, his eyes now glowing in anger.


    ¡°Theo, enough¡­ go back to your room and let me talk with him,¡± The woman said calmly as she kissed the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°No! What if¡­¡±


    ¡°Theo, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother,¡± The boy trudged out of the room in defeat.


    ¡°He is usually not so hostile to those who visit.¡± The woman said with a smile, but Alim could tell that the smile was just an act.


    ¡°It is fine,¡± Alim said, taking a sip from the cup, ¡°He is a smart boy if what you say is true.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± The woman asked


    ¡°Because I am a very dangerous person,¡± Alim said, looking at the woman.


    A smile blossomed from her mouth again, ¡°Then that is good. It means that we will be safe if we stay near you.¡±


    ¡°That is not what I meant,¡± Alim jumped to say


    ¡°Please let me think what I want. It makes this easier,¡± The woman said, shaking her head.


    Alim could only sigh as he finished his drink.


    ¡°Should we go and pack now or later?¡± The woman asked


    ¡°The sooner we leave, the better,¡± Alim said


    The woman nodded before walking off to gather her things. After a few hours, the trio walked outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± Theo said, glaring at Alim, who stood beside the carriage.


    ¡°Theo!¡± The woman shouted, reprimanding the child, ¡°Behave!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Alim said, not even turning to the child, more focused on loading the luggage than anything else.


    ¡°Is this everything?¡± Alim asked


    ¡°We don¡¯t really have many things. Most of the things will be sold by your people to pay for Theo¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Alim nodded, not really paying attention to the words that were said.


    ¡°Um, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves to each other, have we?¡± The woman asked


    ¡°Alim,¡± Alim said, staring at the woman.


    ¡°Clover, and this is my son Theo.¡± Clover smiled at Alim, ¡°It is nice to meet you, husband.¡±

 Chapter 44: Escaping

    Carter''s eyes scanned the room, darting from one corner to another. His pupils dilated, his central heart raced, and his breaths came in short, shallow gasps. He knew he had to get out, and he knew he had to do it now.


    "I KNOW YOU ARE IN THERE!" a deep, groggy voice declared from the other side of the door.


    Carter''s eyes darted around, looking for a hiding place, a path of escape, anything that could get him out of the situation. Then, his emotionless eyes caught the glimmer of Morin from the closed window in the back of the room.


    His dull eyes locked on the window as he scrambled his way there.


    "HEY WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN THERE!" The shout from the other side of the door echoed into the room, giving Carter a cold chill down his back, but his eyes stayed locked on the window as he tried to decipher how it worked.


    He tried to slide his fingers under the sill of the window, but no matter what he did, nothing could lift the window.


    The doorknob rattled as the individual on the other side attempted to gain entry. The sound echoed, causing Carter to feel uneasy and panicked as he fiddled with the window, no longer hiding his actions.


    "WHAT ARE THOSE NOISES! WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN THERE!"


    Hearing the shout and violent shaking of the door, Carter began to panic more. Left with no other option, he took a few steps back and ran.


    The sound of shattering crystal echoed. Carter, who expected to fall, found himself safe lying on a stairwell outside the back of the building.


    "WHAT WAS THAT NOISE!" The voice screamed; they started to apply more force and shook the door with greater intensity to get it to open.


    Carter jumped up in a panic and began to descend the stairwell, but he could feel the presence behind him burning a hole into his back.


    Carter''s hearts raced and pounded as he moved down the stairs, his mind already racing ahead to what might happen next. The loud thud of something hitting the metal stairs above him echoed, followed by the patter of steps. Carter braced himself as he heard these rushed steps above him. He took a deep breath before leaping over the railings and landing on the ground with a dense thud, knocking the breath out of himself. His first thought was that it was a mistake to ignore the last few flights of stairs for just a few extra seconds, but seeing the panicked face of the person following him might make it worth it.


    Carter jumped to his feet, and to his surprise, there was no pain from the fall. Glimpsing around his surroundings, he frantically searched for the safest route to escape. His eyes darted toward the numerous alleyways around him, but he could not determine which path would be best.


    The patter of steps came to a sudden halt, and Carter knew from the warping scream above him that his pursuer also jumped. Left with no choice, he ran to the closest alleyway, turning the corner just as the thud of a body hitting the ground echoed behind him.


    Carter dashed through the alleyway, throwing boxes and anything else in his way to the ground, trying to block the path behind him. The increasing sound of the steps behind him only made him more panicked as he exited the alley and ran into the middle of the street. Lucky or maybe unlucky for Carter, this was a barren street with only a few Seedlings walking on the sidewalks and a couple of carriages parked in the distance.


    Carter glanced around, trying to find his next path, but as the hurried sound of steps echoed from the alleyway behind him, he was left with little time to think.


    Morin had only just risen above the building, so most of the businesses on the street were not open yet; as one could see by the light, there was almost nonexistent traffic. This only cut more into the options that Carter had. The carriages were too far away to hide, and there were not enough people to blend into the crowd. He could run to the nearest alleyway, but that would lead him back to where he started, and someone was likely waiting for him there.


    Carter''s thoughts stopped there, and a brilliant plan formed in his mind. His dull eyes darted around the other side of the street, looking for the closest alleyway. Then Carter saw a small, narrow alley. No, it was more of a nook than an alley, as the buildings were so close together that moving between them would be impossible, at least for anyone fully grown.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Making a clumsy dash for the nook, Carter could hear the screams of his pursuer from behind him. His dull eyes glanced over the faces of a few pedestrians, who stared at the running child with wide eyes before they all turned their heads to where the screaming originated.


    Slipping into the nook, Carter could hear shouting from behind him. Turning, he could see his pursuer halted by a small group of Seedlings. Turning back, he began to shimmy his way through the nook and out the other side. When Carter managed to shuffle to the other side, he doubled back into another alleyway and listened to the argument the adults were having with his pursuer.


    After a few minutes, the distant argument stopped, and the pursuer began to chase again. The pursuer tried to push their body into the small nook, but after failing a few times, they gave up and took another alley close to it. Carter took this opportunity to run back and go in the opposite direction, right back where he started.


    Carter was slow on his trek back, afraid of one of the pursuers finding him. He was not meticulous in his hiding, only barely hiding. He walked with light steps like he was taking a stroll.


    Suddenly, a loud sound and a scream echoed around him. Carter jumped in a panic and hid behind some containers behind one of the local businesses.


    A woman came running out of the back door of a building close to Carter.


    "Leave me alone!" The woman screamed, but Carter could not see who she was yelling at.


    "We don''t want any trouble, lady. Just pay up, and we will leave, " a large man said as he walked out of the building, followed by another woman.


    The woman stood beside the man and sighed, "If you request a service, you need to pay for it."


    "I did not ask for this!" The first woman screamed


    Carter watched the exchange, his head bobbing side to side as he tried to figure out what was happening and when he could start to run again. Unfortunately for Carter, his unconscious movements knocked one of the boxes over, bringing attention to the child swaying behind a group of boxes.


    The argument stopped as the pair of man and woman stared at the pile of boxes.


    "Go and look." The man said to the woman.


    She clicked her tongue and gave a glare but walked over to the boxes with shallow breaths and cautious steps, where she saw a child with dull eyes and a bouncing head. She grabbed the child by the back of his collar and pulled him out, his head still bouncing.


    "I think it''s broken." The woman said as she gawked at the child.


    The man gave a sly smile to the other woman, "Is that thing yours?" he asked


    With her mouth slacked open, the woman shook her head as she stared at the child.


    The man snorted before waving his hand to the woman holding the child, "Bring it here." he demanded


    "Oh My!


    "What have we."


    "Found here."


    The odd sound of two voices intertwining together and splitting apart came wafting into the alley.


    Standing at the entrance of the alleyway were two figures draped in white cloaks standing shoulder to shoulder.


    The emotionless and dull eyes of the child began to look around him. His mouth hung open as his head swiveled around.


    "What''s wrong with this thing?" The man said with a sneer as he tried to grab the child.


    "We can."


    "Not."


    "Allow that."


    The figures draped in white appeared between the child and the man, but it was hard to discern who was speaking as the sounds came from under the hoods.


    A simple push by the pair and the man fell on his back. The woman who was getting assaulted dashed behind the couple in white while the other woman helped the man to his feet.


    "We will be back for our payment." The man screamed as he ran off.


    "Thank you for the help." The woman said with a slight bow.


    "We did."


    "Not do this."


    "For you."


    The mixed sounds of two voices alternating and intertwining came from the pair in white.


    The woman squinted as she glanced at the pair before turning to the child lying on the ground.


    "Ah, but I still thank you for this." The woman said as she reentered the building she had run out of.


    "Child?" The pair spoke with splitting and smiling voices.


    Carter''s eyes locked onto the pair. The dull, emotionless eyes hid his inner thoughts as he glanced around the area.


    "Child."


    "We have a place."


    "That has others."


    "Just like you."


    "Would you like?"


    "To see."


    Carter stared at the pair as if thinking, his eyes never moving from the space between the two hooded figures.


    "We shall take."


    "This as a."


    "Conformation."


    As Carter sat with a dazed expression, one of the two figures walked and grabbed his hand. The firm grip pulled him up, and he found himself standing. The other figure remained motionless, watching as the first one led Carter away from the deserted alley.

 Chapter 45: Divine Orphanage Part 1

    Carter stared with squinted eyes as he followed the figure draped in a white. He couldn''t take his eyes off the side profile as he walked beside them. The figure remained silent; Not even a rustle from the fabric of their robe could be heard as they strolled down the quiet morning streets of the village. After what seemed like an eternity, the figure stopped in front of a towering set of grey metal gates.


    As the figure approached the large gates, they pushed them open with what seemed like little strength. The gates creaked as they opened, revealing a path lined with dense shrubbery on either side. Despite the remote location, the road and shrubbery appeared to be well-maintained. The figure beckoned, never once saying a word, just gesturing down the path and urging Carter to follow. The deeper they walked into this path, the more nature seemed to take over, and now, with each step, the sound of twigs and leaves crunching beneath their feet echoed through the quiet surroundings, adding to the sense of nature and exclusion that this location seemed to radiate.


    After walking down the trail for a few minutes, Carter and the figure in white saw several clusters of small, simple buildings made of wood and stone in stark contrast to the village''s rock and grey metal buildings. The buildings were surrounded by a bustle of life, with children of various ages running around. Some children chased each other, while others threw balls and other objects or ran around as adults chased close behind. The adults and elders in the area were just as busy, hurrying around and tending to various tasks. Some were cooking and cleaning, while others cared for the children and ensured they were safe. Despite all the chaos, there was a strange sense of community and belonging in the air, as if everyone had a role to play and was working together to keep everything serene and organized.


    As Carter and the figure trodded nearer and nearer, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the contradiction of the calm, chaotic nature surrounding him. Although he was focused, almost mesmerized by the scene, he also felt an unusual mix of emotions - anger, unease, envy, and so many others. It was a strange feeling for him, almost foreign. He wondered if this was what it felt like to experience emotions or if this was something else.


    "Istina, you''re back! Thank goodness! We need your help urgently! Aster has climbed up his tree again and refuses to come down until you or Ibada return. Please help us!" The woman in a simple brown dress with greying tied-up hair ran screaming towards the figure in white.


    The figure in white Istina pointed at the other groups of children running around, "As¡­ter?"


    "Yes, ma''am, he incited a rebellion amongst the children until you and Ibada returned. He refused to listen to us. When we tried to punish him, he ran while several children blocked our path, and he climbed the tree, giving the other children commands from there. Sigh, like he always does¡­" The woman looked at Istina with a sad and tired expression.


    A small laugh emerged from under the hood, "I und¡­and."


    As the frantic woman rushed ahead, Istina followed, her footsteps unhurried as she hummed a soothing melody that seemed to prick the ears of the children. The children, who had been causing chaos just moments before, burst into laughter as they heard Istina''s humming like a hypnotic song; the children rushed to the source.


    "You''re back! You''re back!" the children chanted as they danced around the walking Istina.


    Carter walked a distance away, watching everything around him with the same distant, emotionless eyes he saw everything with. His eyes squinted at the deceitful woman draped in white as the children pranced around her, enthralled by her presence and even more loud and chaotic than they were just before their arrival. Even the adults frantically moving around seemed to calm and slow their pace in her presence. Carter couldn''t quite put his finger on why, but he knew he hated every bit of it.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Istina ambled her way behind the woman from earlier, humming as she walked, and with each child she passed, the mob behind her only grew. She stopped a distance away from the most prominent tree around the scattered buildings, and her humming stopped, as did the children. The children huddled together as they watched Istina walk to the tree, and her mouth started to move as she looked up high in the tree.


    Carter could see Istina talking to something higher in the tree, but all Carter could make out was a bit of something pink swaying between the green leaves. Then he heard a scream from in the tree.


    A child falling or leaping from the tree came into view, his tiny arms wrapped around Istina''s neck as they both fell to the ground.


    "I knew you''d catch me." The young boy''s voice was filled with pure joy as he let out a peal of bright laughter, his mouth widening into a wide smile that revealed a set of pearly white teeth. His pale pink eyes were curled into crescents that seemed to glow with delight. The way his eyes crinkled at the corners and his whole face lit up made it impossible not to smile back at him.


    Istina lay on the ground as the child with pale pink hair buried his head into her chest. Despite the chaos he had caused, his bright, innocent smile seemed to infect the adults, who sighed with their own smiles. It was hard to be angry with this cute little rebel. They couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth at the energy and liveliness he brought to the orphanage.


    Carter was caught off guard when he heard a high-pitched voice close behind him, along with a stabbing poke into his shoulder. Turning around, he was met with the sight of a young girl with light brown hair that appeared almost blonde under the warm glow of Morin. Her eyes, a piercing shade of pale pink, were narrowed in anger as she stared up at him, making him feel like she was trying to bore holes into his skin with her gaze. The girl''s youthful appearance and the innocence of her voice contrasted with the intensity of her stare.


    "Are you stupid or something? I asked who or what are you?" The girl asked again with a glare.


    Carter stared blankly at the child, knowing she was talking to him but never connecting the words in his head.


    The little girl''s face grew red as she stomped her feet.


    "Aiyah, what is the matter with you?" A voice laced with concern emerged from the crowd of children. An older child with pale pink hair and eyes came walking to the pair in concern.


    "Casper, I think this thing is broken." The little girl Aiyah said, pointing at Carter


    Casper turned to look at the child with icy-blue hair with curiosity, but upon seeing the child''s glazed eyes, he couldn''t help but wince. He had not been here for very long, but he had seen a lot of children with those same distant eyes. They never seemed to stay long, except for one.


    "Aiyah, why don''t you go and get Istina so she can help our new friend here," Casper said with a smile.


    Aiyah squinted her eyes, "Do you really think she can help? It seems broken, like Priya."


    "It doesn''t matter. He is in our care now and needs to be treated like everyone else. Now, please get Istina."


    "Fine! I need to scold that Aster anyway. He caused such a problem after I told him not to." Aiyah walked off with a huff.


    After Aiyah left, Casper turned his attention back to Carter, "She means well, but she is a stickler for following the rules, and she makes everyone else follow them, so behave, and she will not bother you too much." Casper said with a smile.


    "Anyway, you should be comfortable here. Everyone looks out for each other, so whatever you went through outside does not exist here. So you can relax and open up when you are ready, and I suggest either Ibada or Istina for that, as the others always seem to be busy with tasks. Just don''t let the new old man hear you. He is kinda creepy."

 Chapter 46: Divine Orphanage Part 2

    Casper looked at the person beside him. The person''s icy-blue hair contrasted with most of the children''s brown and pink hair. The only exception was Weiss''s silver-white hair, and Casper knew how Weiss felt about being an outcast like that. Shy and timid, easily bullied by others, the poor Weiss swayed like a leaf in the wind whenever he made eye contact. Casper hoped this new resident of the orphanage wouldn''t end up like Weiss, but it seemed to Casper that all he could do was hope, as the glazed eyes did not bode well.


    Casper''s attention was soon pulled to the height of the person standing close to him. It was unusual because there were only a few others around his maturity. He had no idea what race this person with icy-blue hair belonged to, but he should be at least around his maturity, which only made Casper''s view of this person''s future more upsetting.


    ¡°Cas¡­per¡­¡± The voice of Istina floated into Casper and Carter''s ears, making them turn in that direction.


    As soon as Carter saw the woman, he was shaken by her peculiar appearance. Her hood had slipped down to her shoulders, revealing her striking features - one eye was a deep blue, while the other was a bright green. But what caught his attention was her hair; it was split right down the middle, with one side a vibrant shade of green and the other a dark, almost black color, but if you looked closely, you could see the shimmer of a dark purple.


    "CASPER!" a child''s shout echoed beside Istina, catching Carter''s attention. Carter realized it was the little thing that flew out of the tree a few moments ago and was, in fact, a child with pale pink hair and eyes just like this Casper who stood next to him. The only difference was the child smiled so excitedly that it seemed he might burst. It also seemed the child was vibrating as he tried to contain all that excitement. While this Casper beside him had a calm, solemn, almost cold behavior and tone, even though his smile and voice hinted at concern and warmth, it seemed fake and practiced.


    Aster''s eyes began to glow as he looked at Carter, "NEW FRIEND!" He screamed and tried to run but was pulled back by Aiyah, the girl following close behind him.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" She screamed as she hit the back of Aster''s head, "You are still in trouble for causing a riot and need to go to the timeout room."


    Istina just stood by while giggling at the children. This so-called timeout room was something that Aiyah and Pit, the oldest of the children here, had created especially for Aster, and honestly, she found it very cute and quite humorous.


    Hearing that he needed to go to the timeout room, Aster winced as his eyes darted around. Not far away, he saw a beacon of safety: a child only about a forehead taller than him with silver-white hair timidly playing with his nails as others ran around him.


    "Weiss!" Aster screamed as he dashed off to the boy, followed by a red-faced Aiyah.


    "I am sorry for my brother''s behavior, Master Istina," Casper said with a slight bow.


    Istina waved her hand, a warm smile on her face. However, her calm demeanor shattered as her head jerked to the side, her eyes growing wide with surprise as she gazed toward the orphanage entrance. Without hesitation, she sprinted towards the orphanage gate, her sense of urgency tangible. The others around her seemed uninterested in her sudden departure, except for Carter, who watched the woman with his usual glazed, emotionless eyes.


    In the distance, a figure draped in white like Istina appeared. Istina sprinted towards the figure with all her might, leaping into the air and colliding with them, sending both of them tumbling to the ground.


    "I am glad you have made it safely," The odd sound of their voices mixing and intertwining was still so offputting.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    But what Carter noticed most was the striking similarity the two shared. They looked like the same person; the only difference was the more masculine body shape of the new figure.


    "Strange, are they not?" The sound of an old and wispy voice came from behind Carter.


    Carter jumped at the sound of the voice close behind his ear.


    "Hehe, It appears that there may still be something left inside that mind of yours," The old man''s weathered face broke into a gentle grin as he spoke, looking gently at the poor child before him, "The Puppet Prince¡­ That is the title your people are calling you now. Did you know this?"


    "Master Hermes!" Casper''s voice came from beside Carter as he turned to the old man.


    "Child¡­ Casper? Correct?" Master Hermes questioned.


    "Yes, Master Hermes, It is an honor that you remember my name."


    Hermes smiled at Casper, "Take care of this one. He is more of a handful than you could ever know."


    "I will do my best¡­" Casper said with a determined nod


    "Yes, I know you will."


    While the two conversed, Carter turned to the strange duo walking towards him.


    "The Split Race is a strange and rare race. They usually stay far away from others as they have a strange sense that can detect the intentions of others. Because of this, they are great judges of a person''s character. Stay close to them, child; they may help with some of the scars." Hermes said as he placed his hand on Carter''s head, rubbing his thin, icy-blue hair.


    "Master Hermes!" The strange duo from the split race said in their usual peculiar way.


    "Ibada, Istina, You are doing an excellent job here¡­ Keep it up," Hermes said as he strolled past.


    As they heard the simple passing statement of Master Hermes, the faces of the Split Race duo lit up with excitement, and their expressions transformed into wide and genuine grins. It was as if they were two children who had just received praise from their parent or hero. Their eyes sparkled with joy, radiating a sense of pure happiness that was contagious to anyone around them.


    "Now I have a task I need to accomplish¡­ Seems like some other children may need my help." Hermes said in passing as his figure began to move further away.


    Seeing the old man moving further away, Casper pulled Carter back, "That was the creepy old man I was talking about."


    "I can see that he is important from how Ibada and Istina and the other adults behave around him¡­ but there is something about him and how he looks at us that makes me¡­ uncomfortable like¡­ I don''t know." Casper looked at the distant figure with a strange mix of emotions in his eyes, "I guess you''re really not the one I should be explaining this to."


    "Casper?" The Split Race Duo asked, seeing the young Casper standing and talking to Carter.


    "Masters, I was simply interacting with the new resident to ensure he is comfortable."


    The duo gave a kind smile after hearing what Casper had said.


    "Carter will not be a resident. He is only here briefly while his caretakers tend to business in the village." The duo informed


    "Caretakers?" Casper glanced at Carter, a hint of some emotion mixed into his cool gaze.


    "Yes. And Casper, can you take care of your younger brother? I can see him being chased by Pit and Aiyah. We are sure he has caused yet another problem from the smile on his face and the red faces of his pursues." The duo said with hints of amusement in their twisting voices.


    Casper''s eyes grew large after hearing his brother causing more problems, "ASTER!" He screamed, joining the chase.


    "Not what you were expecting, are we right?" The duo said, "You may think we deceived you, Carter, but we have not. You just need to find your place; only then can you find what you are looking for."


    Carter stared at the duo. His eyes squinted, and the pair could see the mix of emotions in his eyes. With a sigh, they could only ignore what lay inside those eyes.


    Carter spent hours wandering alone around the orphanage. The other children and adults seemed to ignore the new and quiet child, letting him adjust at his own pace or perhaps ostracizing him as a strange newcomer. Suddenly, the sky turned a brilliant shade of green, and a massive pillar of light burst from the center of the village. The light was so intense that it appeared like a green aurora had appeared in the sky. The world around the village seemed to come to a halt as everyone recognized the significance of this light.

 Chapter 47: Divine Orphanage Part 3

    As the hours passed, Morin gradually descended toward the horizon. However, the green pillar continued to emit its glow, illuminating its surroundings with a dense green light. While the rest of the village investigated the light pillar and the events surrounding it, the orphanage ran as usual, if not just a little more hectic, because of a strange new temporary resident.


    But none of that mattered to Carter; he wanted a place to rest. A place he could lay his head and close his eyes and escape back to the dreams. After searching for most of the day, he had found something that would make due for now. He had hidden himself in the attic of one of the buildings, far away from the children and the chaos they created. It seemed from the emptiness and dust that it had seen little use in recent times, or maybe it had been abandoned. With a slight smile and a short sigh, Carter went to the window to watch Morin finish its descent. But just as he was about to get comfortable, he heard the giggle of the pest and began to panic.


    Carter felt like he couldn''t escape the constant presence of this annoying pest. No matter where he went, it seemed to follow him like a shadow. Its incessant giggling echoed in his ears, almost as if it was haunting him. Even when he tried to hide, the pest always managed to find him with its irritating smile, making it impossible for Carter to find a place for him to rest like he wanted.


    "FRIEND!" The shrill sound echoed through the dusty attic, making Carter jump. He turned around to see a child appear from the hatch in the floor, with pale pink hair and an infectious smile. The child''s eyes locked on Carter and turned into crescents, ¡°I found you again! Heheheehe! This is fun! Where are you hiding, ne¡­¡±


    ¡°ASTER!¡± The scream of an angry girl echoed from the floor below, ¡°Leave him alone and go to the timeout room!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Aiyah again,¡± Aster whispered worriedly, ¡°Stay here this time, new friend. I will be right back after I get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°I can hear you, Aster!¡± Aiyah screamed


    ¡°Hear what?¡± Aster said with a curious face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± She screamed again, her face red, ¡°You broke the rules! Now you need to go into timeout!¡±


    ¡°I did nothing wrong!¡± Aster shot back


    Aiyah huffed as she glared at Aster, ¡°You made everyone run around and cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°I DID NOT! I sat in a tree and just said things. It¡¯s not my fault that everyone did them.¡± Aster said as he finished climbing down the ladder.


    ¡°SEE! YOU DO KNOW WHAT YOU DID!¡±


    ¡°NOTHING!¡±


    ¡°ASTER! STOP RUNNING AWAY FROM ME!¡±


    ¡°MAKE ME YAH-YAH!¡±


    ¡°THATS NOT MY NAME!¡±


    The screaming of the pair continued to echo until it could not be heard anymore.


    Carter couldn¡¯t help but let a small grin stretch across his face as he noticed the quietness of the attic after the pest and its pursuer left. He turned around to resume his rest.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ***


    Amidst the eerie silence of deserted halls, a tiny child with icy-blue hair zipped through with an excited smile, their high-pitched shouts echoed off the walls, ¡°THEO! THEO! I DID IT!¡±


    The child burst shoulder first into a door, not even bothering to waste time with the doorknob; on the other side of the now open door, a pale-lit room where a man with messy black hair lay his head in his arms atop a cluttered desk. Papers and books were scattered around him as if a storm struck, and whirled the contents of the room around, or maybe it was just a madman rummaging for his notes.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± The man raised his head, his face still groggy from his impromptu nap.


    ¡°Carter? Is that you?¡±


    "Theo, I finished what you were doing the last few days!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°Look!¡± Carter handed a thick bundle of papers to Theo with a wide grin.


    It was cute that the child thought he could help; he would offer to play with the child, but the research comes first. How could a child as young as this understand theories that most of the race could not, let alone solve some of the calculations that Theo was struggling with?


    Theo took the thick bundle of papers from Carter with a gentle smile and glanced over the papers, not expecting much, but each word he glanced at jumped from the paper and pulled his attention. Now, he was enthralled and horrified.


    ¡°Wha¡­ What is this?¡±


    ¡°Does it help Theo?¡± With a tone of impatience, Carter asked with palpable excitement.


    Theo could only blink his violet eyes, glancing between this monster and the paper he was handed.


    ¡°When did you do this?¡±


    ¡°This morning. Why?¡± Asked Carter.


    Theo was left speechless he had to close his eyes to gather his thoughts. Maybe this was all a dream; it was the only explanation as to why this was happening. When he opened his eyes, he would be alone in this quiet room where he could continue with... He opened his eyes, and he saw Carter looking at some of the strewn notes.


    "Theo, this is wrong. The roots of the otrois plant can only grow in straight lines at ninety-degree angles and tend to be two-dimensional, and the flower that grows when it blooms has six petals, each seeming to be dipped in an amber color, which is why it is called a honey pot before it blooms. The image that you have here in your research notes is a plyotrois. Although they are close in appearance and often confused, this one is very deadly, releasing poisonous pollen when its eight petals open. See, look at the root system. It is three-dimensional, and the amber color is closer to dark gold."


    Carter gave the information as if he was reading a book, but Theo''s mind lay elsewhere. He was a fool. Of course, he should have known this. Both of these plants often grow beside each other, feeding off each other''s nutrients... Wait, he had used these plants as gifts as an apology for leaving his last research project before it was completed. Now he was in a panic. Did he just give his close friends deadly flowers waiting to explode or beautiful flowers that would lighten the moods?


    Simple mistakes like this kept pushing his research further. Theo felt frustrated, but nothing was worse than constantly hearing this child telling him that everything was wrong and how to improve his research. What even was this thing? Theo could finally understand why Master Aon had locked this monster far away from anything else. If something like this was allowed in this society, would they even survive?


    Four years he had been here, and of all times, this distant child had to take an interest in what he was doing. Why did he not go out and play and just leave him alone? Not only that but everything he has done... This child destroyed in a matter of moments.


    ?"Carter..."


    "Not now, Theo. I am still explaining; wait until I am done."


    "I-I am very tired. Can you just leave so I can rest for a bit?"


    "Oh, of course, I can finish telling you when you wake up." Carter was about to walk out the door when he whipped his head back, "Make sure to tell me when you wake up so I can finish. We can have snacks! I''ll go make some!"


    ***


    ¡°Friend! Friend! Wake up!¡± The sound of the pest and the constant poking woke Carter up from his rest.


    When Carter opened his eyes, he was surrounded by several of the children, including the tiny pest that had followed him most of the day.


    ¡°Hello, friend! It is time for an adventure!¡± Aster screamed

 Chapter 48: Aster Forms a Plan

    Carter lay unmoving as his eyes glanced around at the peculiar group, observing each member with his dull, lifeless eyes. There was the pest, who had his irritating smile stretching across his face, the angry girl with puffed-up red cheeks and squinted eyes, and a boy with pale white hair whose fidgety movements and a panicked glimmer in his amber eyes showed his cowardly nature. The last of the familiar faces was the boy with false kindness behind his pale pink eyes, which seemed to mask his true intentions. Carter also noticed two others standing by in the back, silently observing. One was a tall man with light brown hair that fell to his shoulders and piercing pale pink eyes that exuded authority and arrogance. The last of the group was a girl with chaotic brown hair who clutched an old and worn doll. She was similar in size to the ghost girl that Carter had long forgotten about, but it was her lifeless pale pink eyes that caught his attention. The dullness in her gaze sparked an interest in Carter that he had not felt since Theo.


    "Hey! Hey, friend, listen to me when I am talking to you," Aster grabbed Carter''s face and turned it towards him, but Carter''s gaze remained glued to the distant girl.


    "Carter..." Casper said as he looked at his brother, "At least that is what the creepy old man called him."


    "Carter?" Aster asked, his head turning to his brother.


    "Casper..."


    "What Pit?"


    "It''s Master Hermes," Pit said in a monotone voice as he glared at Casper, "If you want to be a Divine Knight, you need to respect others'' positions."


    "Priya, your hair is a mess! If you sleep with it like that, you''ll regret it later. We need to take care of your hair right now. Let me help you fix it." Aiyah said


    As Aiyah was putting Priya''s hair in place as best she could, she let out a sigh. These two seemed to argue and bicker more and more often. Aiyah sometimes felt more like a mediator between the two than the adults. But then again, she realized that her relationship with Aster wasn''t perfect either. If anything, it was just as bad, but at least their fights were just with words. It was just a part of being friends, she guessed.


    THUD


    "Show respect to your superiors!" Pit said, pulling his fist away from Casper''s face.


    "YOU!" Casper screamed, jumping at Pit and tackling him to the ground.


    Aiyah could only sigh again; it always ends like this. She tried to get between them and change the subject, but it didn''t work this time.


    "Hey, you''re going to get us in trouble," Aster said


    Aiyah couldn''t help but click her tongue in disapproval. She was upset by how Aster was able to break and dodge the rules effortlessly without any repercussions. Despite feeling a tinge of jealousy, she couldn''t be angry with him since he wasn''t doing anything wrong by stopping the fight. The worst that could happen would be the adults intervening, stopping the fight before telling them to have fun but not stay up too late, as there were no specific rules regarding bedtime or wandering around the orphanage.


    "Tch, you''re lucky this time!" the boys said simultaneously.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "I''ve won more!"


    "No, I have!"


    "Enough, you''ll get us in trouble," Aster said with his usual smile


    Casper looked at the smile and knew he needed to shut his mouth. His brother may be cute, but he is awful when angry; that''s why even the adults bend to his whims.


    "Let''s go on an adventure with our new friend, guys!" Aster said


    ***


    Hours earlier, when Aster had just left Carter and slipped away from Aiyah, he had found himself wandering around the halls near Ibada''s and Istina''s offices.


    "Best place to hide is where it''s the most dangerous."


    He walked up and opened the door, fully aware that neither of them locked the door.


    As Aster walked into the lobby, he couldn''t help but notice the room''s silence. The walls were painted in a dull grey, and the large windows on the opposite side of the room let in some of Morin''s light. As he strolled through the room, he saw several chairs arranged in small clusters. The thought of taking a nap in one of them crossed his mind, but he quickly shook his head, knowing that if he stayed too long here, Aiyah would eventually find him.


    As he looked around, he noticed that Ibada''s door was open. This was unusual since their offices were always off-limits and kept tightly locked, with several locks keeping everyone out of them. However, he decided to take advantage of the opportunity and stepped inside. The office was neat and tidy, with shelves full of books and files lining the walls. The desk was situated in the center of the room, with several papers scattered across its surface. Aster''s eyes widened with excitement, and he couldn''t help but let out a small burst of laughter. He ran towards the large chair behind the desk, his tiny feet pattering against the floor. With a swift jump, he managed to climb on top of the chair, his small hands gripping the armrests tightly. As he tried to peek over the desk, he realized that it was a little too tall for him. So, he knelt down on his knees to get a better view.


    "Aster, I''ve been told that you have been very good lately," Aster said, trying to imitate Ibada''s deep voice.


    "Yes, I have Ibada! The best, actually."


    "That''s great! The other kids should be like you, especially that mean Aiyah."


    "That''s right!"


    "Since you are so good and the perfect child here, you can have extra dessert for dinner."


    "I can Ibada! Wow, you''re the best!"


    "In fact, I will make it a rule that everyone has to give you more dessert and pat your head, Aster."


    "Paper I need a piece of paper to write on... Oh yeah... I can''t write,"


    "Mata... Green light... Who is this?" Aster asked


    Even though he had never learned to write, his brother Casper had shown him how to read long before they arrived at the orphanage two years ago. Aster leaned over the wooden desk, his tiny hands sifting through the scattered papers. With each scrap of paper he scanned, Aster''s eyes darted back and forth, reading the words and piecing together the meaning behind each sentence. It was really difficult. Some words were too big or complex for him to understand what they meant, so he could only scratch his head and move on to other words, hoping to figure out the words meaning by continuing. He was still young when Casper taught him. They didn''t have many resources to teach, so he could only learn the basics of the Alchemic Language that the Ambrosia Race used. He only started to learn Genis when they began to live here, but it was hard, and Aster didn''t enjoy it as much as when his brother had taught him.


    "Who''s Mata, and what is a Life Light Pillar?"


    Aster couldn''t help but ask himself, as these words were on every document he read, but what were they? Mata sounded like a familiar name. That was why he was wondering who it was, but he just couldn''t put his finger on who it was and why it seemed so important.


    Aster''s eyes grew wide with excitement as he read one of the last documents. It was a distribution of personnel document; he might not know what that meant, but he could tell by the names and locations and some words written that the adults were being sent around the village for something.


    "The adults aren''t going to be here..." Aster whispered with a sly grin


    "Time for an adventure..."

 Chapter 49: An Adventure Begins

    "Where are you taking us, Aster?"


    A voice asked from behind him, but Aster couldn''t tell who the sound belonged to. If he had to guess, he would say that the voice behind him belonged to his brother Casper, but it was only a guess. He was so focused on deciphering his scribbles and drawings that he didn''t really hear the voice behind him; it was just some dull, distant sound like a hum in his ears. He brought the paper closer to his face, squinting his eyes in the hope of uncovering what was hidden between the lines. His face scrunched with concentration, and he focused hard on the drawing, his nose getting so close that it almost touched the paper.


    "I thought I did well drawing this map, but..." Aster whispered as he turned the paper in every direction, trying to decipher its deep and hidden meaning.


    ?"What do you mean you drew it?" a shout echoed from behind him, along with a quick tug of his ear.


    "Ouch! Why''d you do that?"


    "Because you''re dumb!"


    "I am not dumb Yah-Yah! I drew this all on my own from memory!" Aster''s eyes widened as he covered his mouth, dropping the ''map'' in the process.


    As Aster was about to pounce on the paper lying on the ground, Casper reacted and grabbed it before Aster could get to it. Casper''s eyes glanced over the map his brother had made.


    "What in the gods'' name is this, Aster?"


    With a slack mouth, Casper passed the paper to Pit, hoping this ''knight in training'' could help make sense of these squiggles and lines. Unfortunately, Pit looked just as dumbfounded as him, both glancing between Aster and his ''map,'' or so he called it.


    As the pair gawked at the page, they noticed it was littered with rough drawings in all kinds of different colors. This made the pair even more confused since it was rare to see dyes outside of Pilosophis since the process of producing dyes was considered a closely guarded secret by the Alchemic Race. They had a monopoly over these dyes, especially when it came to using them for inks and paints, and only special individuals could bring them outside of Pilosophis. However, the oddity and questions didn''t stop with just the colorful doodles. As they looked closer, they realized that there were words behind the drawings, meaning this piece of paper was, at some point, a document. Who knows how important that document was, as it was difficult to even get a glimpse of words below the colors and lines since the colors had bled into the page, making it hard to read. To make matters worse, the map was nothing more than a series of lines and squiggles; it seemed as though this was nothing more than a coloring sheet, useless for any real purpose.


    "Aster, what..."


    "Give that back, you big bullies!" Aster screamed


    With a sudden jerk, he pulled the now crinkled paper out of the hands of the baffled duo, taking a few steps back, trying to put some distance between himself and the stunned pair. Aster''s face grew red; whether it was from embarrassment or anger was hard to tell, even for himself.


    "Aster, what is... no better yet, what was that paper before you drew on it?" Pit asked


    Aster could feel his palms getting sweaty as he stood in front of his brother and Pit, the two of them staring at him with the same angry squints. He knew he was in trouble, and they were angry; however, he felt he had no choice. It was the only paper he had, and he needed it. As he shifted his weight from one foot to the other, he tried to steady his nerves and prepare himself.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Pit calmly walked toward Aster with no hurry in his steps and an arrogant, condescending gleam in his eyes. On the other hand, Aster was taking hunched steps back, scared of being caught.


    "What''s wrong, little Aster? You seem upset. Does it maybe have to do with that map? Or..."


    "Pit, that''s enough."


    "What are you trying to protect him again?"


    "It''s not like we can do anything about it now."


    Pit took a deep breath before nodding his head, "Yeah, you''re right, but I will be taking that paper to bring to Ibada and Istina, and you will explain to us what is going on, Aster."


    "For once, we both agree on Pit. Aster, we play and act to your whims, but this time is too far. Pit and I had thought that Ibada, Istina, or that old man had given you a map so you could play with the new child, but..."


    ?Both Pit and Casper paused when they realized the situation that they were in.


    "Where are we?" they asked, thinking the other knew the way back.


    ?"Of course, you don''t know," they screamed at each other.


    "Aster, explain!"


    Aster let out a dry chuckle as he told about the visit to Ibada''s office. He described how the door was left open, which seemed strange, and the others agreed but found it made sense considering how things were today. He described the layout of Ibada''s office, the various documents scattered on his desk, and how he had noticed that some of the adults were being sent to different parts of the village for some reason.


    But what caught Aster''s attention the most was the map he found under some papers, with a note attached that mentioned a meeting at a spot on the map. As he was about to leave the office, he heard Istina returning, making him jump in panic and forcing him to leave the map behind. However, he held onto the paper with a list of names and locations.


    Determined to figure out the mystery and go on an adventure with everyone, Aster ran to the old man''s room, where he knew the old man had a paint set. He used the paint set to draw a rough map of the location described in the note.


    The others could only kick themselves for thinking this impulsive child would be capable of anything but impulsive things.


    "So where was this meeting supposed to be, and who was it with."


    "I-I don''t know. I couldn''t read it since it was in Divine Genis, I think."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, it was super smushed together like what they said, but it could have been Advanced Genis. I-I''m still just learning basic the language, so I''m not sure..."


    "Pit, this is probably bad the Divine Race only uses that when it is something super important," Casper said


    "We should head back. Aster, you should know the way since you led us right."


    "Uh, right, let me just look at the map..."


    Pit and Casper looked at each other again. It was good that both of them had gone through some basic training for when they became Divine Knights; otherwise, they might be in a lot of trouble.


    "Alright..." Pit clapped his hand, taking the lead with a commanding tone, "I am taking over now. First things first, we need somewhere to stay for the night. I will lead, and Casper will stay behind since he is the best at combat between all of us."


    Casper took to the situation fast without a word of protest. He made sure that everyone was present and accounted for, gathering Carter and Priya in front of him. Casper was particularly wary of these two, as he felt a sense of responsibility to keep them safe since it was his brother that put these two dolls in danger. As they began to move forward, Casper kept his eyes on Pit but also kept his hand close to the backs of Carter and Priya to guide them through the darkness. The night was pitch-black, and Casper was afraid that if he let his guard down for even a moment, someone might disappear.

 Chapter 50: Silence of Night

    Each person was held hostage by their thoughts, kicking themselves for every question they didn''t ask and every step they now had to make. No one could believe they followed Aster, the youngest member of their group, without a question. It was not like they could make him take the blame since they followed him, but everyone realized that this was an obvious outcome and should have asked more questions. They couldn''t help but wonder what they could have done differently, what question they could have asked, or what sign they should have noticed. They had no direction in mind, but they continued forward, hoping that the orphanage would appear out of the background of the foliage.


    As the group went through the dense woods, a sense of unease pulsed in the back of their minds. The only sounds that could be heard were the crunching of leaves and twigs underfoot and the faint rustling of branches that seemed as if they were clawing at the group. The darkness around them felt suffocating, as if it was trying to wrap its hand around them, creating an eerie atmosphere. They felt isolated, as if they were the only ones in the world, and the silence of the night only intensified this feeling. Each step they took felt heavy, as if they were afraid of what might happen if they made too much noise. As they walked in silence, their eyes darted around, hoping to catch a glimpse of the orphanage or anything familiar.


    Chk chk chk


    A faint sound of clicking caught their attention. It was rhythmic, like the sound of clattering teeth. It seemed to be close but was hard to pinpoint. It was hard to tell what was causing it, but the group couldn''t shake off the feeling that someone or something was nearby.


    Pit froze in his tracks. ''What could have caused Pit to stop so suddenly?'' That was the only thought that passed through Casper''s mind before he sprang into action! With lightning-fast reflexes, he grabbed hold of Carter and Priya''s clothes from behind, prepared to take them away. He knew the others could run while these two would root to the ground, watching everything take place.


    As the group stood frozen, they noticed a strange presence. A pair of glowing dark blue eyes, seemingly detached from a body, slowly crept towards them at knee-level height. The eyes were bobbing from side to side, giving off a sinister impression that the head those piercing eyes belonged to was laughing at them. The group couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down their spines as the eyes drew closer and closer.


    Pit wanted to scream at the others to run, but the words were caught on his dry lips, and his breath seemed to freeze in his throat. He couldn''t make a mistake not here, not when he had people behind him. He was the leader. His decisions needed to be perfect. He needed to always be perfect. If he ever wanted to accomplish his dream, if he ever wanted to become a Divine Knight, then his life must be perfect. So, how could he make a perfect decision, a perfect strategy, if he did not even know what was in front of him?


    Pit excelled at history and strategy. With his cold and calculating thoughts, he was the opposite of Casper, whose whole being ran on emotions, both men with the same dream but two different approaches. They may be opposites, but they respect each other and know they can depend on the other. Pit put all his trust in Casper and that this rival could defend the others while he found a path to survival. He knew it had to be some beast, but the list was long, and to narrow it down just on the eyes, he needed more, so his thoughts started to run down the list and history.


    The Ambrosia village was still considered to be in the wild and uncivilized area of the land under the Alchemic Race. It took almost four hundred years to push the wildlife away and carve what little bit of civilization this small village could be considered. Hundreds of different types of beasts called the surroundings home in the area today; some were as strong as five stars. If Pit had to recall, there were probably thousands more who have been killed off or sent away over the eight hundred years the race had been here. The more he thought about the history, the more questions popped into his head. Was this a beast that was coming back after being chased off, was it a new mutation on a local beast, or was this something new? Pit was moving through the list of beasts as fast as he could. He had marked off hundreds of beasts from the list in just a few seconds, but those were precious seconds, and he still had no answer. The more he marked off, the more terrified he was that it was the last option; if so, how would he approach this problem?


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "PIT!" Casper''s scream echoed behind him. When he turned, he saw the two children with dull eyes flying toward him. He caught them as best he could, quickly turning back to check the location of the eyes since he had looked away.


    "Gone..." Pit clicked his tongue. He glanced around to see if he could find the eyes, but nothing could be seen, so he turned back to Casper.


    Casper stood in silence as his senses became aware of everything: the sound of the light night breeze, the smell of the moist ground, and the subtle movements around him. The seconds that he stared at Pit''s back felt like an eternity as he waited for that stealthy sound of footsteps behind him to get closer.


    ''If they are ambushing us, then these beasts see us as stronger than them.'' Casper thought


    Casper was nothing like Pit and knew that actions were needed in moments of crisis; thoughts and plans would only delay inevitable actions that must take place. So, he screamed for Pit while throwing the two children. The other three might not have been through training like he and Pit, but they were smart. He could see Aster grab the others'' hands, pulling them to Pit.


    ''That''s my brother, only smart when it matters...'' Casper thought, but it was cut short as he was tackled to the ground.


    Casper found himself pinned to the ground, looking directly into the maw of the beast.


    "WHAT IS THIS!" He shouted.


    The massive beast''s mouth contorted and twisted in every direction, resembling more of an insect''s mandibles than the jaws of a creature of its size. Its movements were erratic and unpredictable, and had his arms not been free to push the beast''s head away from his own, his head would have likely been torn from his body.


    Pit gazed silently at the creature, now in the small amount of light surrounding them.


    "Why is that here?" he couldn''t help asking himself.


    ?''No, it must be something else... It only looks like them.'' he thought to himself.


    The creature had a large, lithe body covered in scales, which were dark purple, almost black. Its face resembled a feline but with insect-like maws, and its eyes were a dull, lifeless blue. The creature''s most striking feature was its long, thin razor tail, with dark green barbs that went up to the arrow-shaped end of the tail.


    There was no mistaking what this beast was. It has the same features it had eight centuries ago when the land was first settled. This creature is a silent killer, a pest that has caused harm to many races across Genisis. It took two hundred years for the Ambrosia Race to destroy the nest near the village and chase them away with the help of so many other races. During that time, numerous lives were lost, but now millions of people live in the small village a stark difference from the thousands that settled the land. If these creatures have created a nest near the village, the residents would have to seek help to chase them away again, but could they afford the price now. However, they need to answer two questions before they can worry about anything.


    "Why did the Night Beast return... and can we even survive to let the village know?" Pit mumble his thoughts out loud.

 Chapter 51: Trust Between Knights in Training

    "PIT!"


    "I KNOW!"


    "GET IT OFF!"


    "I KNOW! I''M TRYING!"


    "TRY FASTER!"


    Pit stood, unable to look away as Casper grappled with the twisting head of the Night Beast. The creature''s scales glinted in the dim light as it snapped and thrashed, but Casper remained determined not to die, so he fought to gain the upper hand and escape its grasp. Pit wanted to help as he watched. However, he realized that the beast standing on top of Casper was not the one that was in front of them just seconds ago. The beast was a different size, much smaller than the other, and the ferocity it showed was as if it was starving. Despite his desire to help, Pit knew that he had to come up with a plan first.


    These beasts hunted in pairs, and from the size of this one, Pit could tell or hoped that it was very young, maybe only a few weeks or months old, but it was still as big as Aster. If this was true, then it did not bode well, but at the same time, he hoped it was true. If it was true and it was young, then it might not even be a one-star yet, but that raised the question of how strong the other was. If the opposite was true, and it was just small in size, it raised many more questions: was it a mutation? Is it a gender divide? If so, which is it... so many questions popped into his head. He needed to know the answer before he could make a plan.


    "PIT!"


    "I''M THINKING!"


    "IT''S CLAWS ARE DIGGING DEEPER INTO MY STOMACH! HURRY!"


    "Pit, please help my brother!"


    Pit suddenly thought of something, a plan that, no matter the answer to any question he had before, it would work.


    "Luckily, you''re not so useless, Aster!" Pit mumbled


    Casper lay on his back, struggling against the thing on top of him. Although the creature seemed too small to be a predator like this, it seemed smart as its sharp claws pierced his skin, making it almost impossible to push it off. Casper knew that any injury, even the smallest one, would be significant in a fight like this, so he continued to struggle.


    The creature lunged its head, trying to wrap its twisting, gaping jaws around Casper''s head. He moved his head to the side and dodged while pushing the creature''s head to the opposite side. His dodge caused the creature to miss its target and sink its sharp teeth into the ground. The creature screeched in frustration as it realized its mistake, pulling its head back and preparing to strike again. The two engaged in a dance of sorts as Casper barely evaded the creature''s attacks, forcing it to bite at the ground beside him repeatedly.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Casper screamed in a sharp guttural shriek as the beast dug into his shoulder before it yanked its sharp claw out, pulling off the clothes and skin from his body, letting the small green motes of life essence float out of the open wounds. The beast chomped its jaw as if laughing as it placed the claw where Casper had been moving his head.


    ''Stupid smart beast!'' Casper thought


    Casper swore he could see a gloating glimmer in the creature''s eyes. Its head moved slowly, much slower than it had been, as if it was taunting him, savoring the smell of his fear and panic. Its breath smelled awful, like rot. No, Casper knew exactly what it smelled like. It was death, and Casper''s thoughts slowed there, losing focus on the danger. Did death have a smell? Was it something embedded into everyone, or was he going crazy? Was fear and panic taking over and twisting his mind? Casper began to panic as he tried to push the beast''s head away with all his strength, but all it did was slow the impending death.


    "PIT! PLEASE!"


    As Casper lay waiting for his fate, the air suddenly started to warm up, and he could feel a heat emanating close to his head. The beast hissed as it leaped off of Casper, tearing through his clothes with its sharp claws before it scurried away from the heat. Unfortunately, the wound on his shoulder, which was already leaking Life Essence, was growing worse, causing him to feel weaker with every passing moment, but at least the beast was gone.


    "CASPER! GRAB THE BRANCH!"


    Casper turned to see a burning branch nearby. Looking back, he saw a pool of fire and a shattered alchemical lamp where Pit and the others were.


    ''Did they really break it? Why?''


    Pit gazed at the fire that was getting bigger. He knew the alchemic liquid would not last for long, and he considered himself fortunate that it was the fire essence it had reacted with. The liquid could be highly volatile, and its reaction with the mixture of essences in the air was unpredictable. There was no telling what essence it would react with and what would be created. If it had been anything else, his ideas would have still worked, but fire was the best outcome as the things that Night Beast hated the most were light and warmth, something fire was great at.


    Chk chk chk


    The Night Beast could still be heard around them, but it was impossible to pinpoint the location as it seemed to be constantly prowling around them.


    "Pit, what is this thing?" Casper screamed


    "Night Beast!"


    "And?"


    "Hates fire! Scales are tough! Aim for the face or paws, no scales! TAIL DEADLY!"


    "GOT IT!"


    Casper accepted the information Pit rattled off without hesitation, knowing whatever Pit said would be better than doing nothing. The two had trained together for two years, often sparring against other knights in training and each other, so Casper knew that Pit wouldn''t say information if he was not sure of it. Because of all this, Pit had developed a habit of giving Casper information and then waiting for an opportunity to strike while Casper did the fighting. Was this confidence in his own abilities or Casper''s? Whatever it was, this was a strategy they had developed over time together, and now they were putting it into practice in a situation where their lives were at risk.

 Chapter 52: Bitter Battle

    "Hahaha! What talented children!"


    "Grandmaster Hermes, the other Night Beast has been dealt with."


    "Good! This will be a great opportunity for these children."


    "Yes, those two seem to be quite talented. I am excited to train them when they become official Divine Knights."


    "They are not who I am interested in. They are." Hermes said as he looked at Carter and Priya, "The girl''s eyes have never left you, and the boy keeps glancing between us."


    "What?"


    "Interesting, right?"


    "The boy, I can understand, but the girl..."


    "Are you curious?"


    "Yes, very much so. Maybe I should look into her more, but it seems you may know something, Grandmaster Hermes."


    "Perhaps or maybe not, but I can say she is a clue..."


    Hermes couldn''t help but smirk as he stared at the two children, who stared back with dull eyes.


    "Stay here and watch them; I will deal with the little shrefins hiding and plotting in the village. After that, we will look into the girl; something may be hidden in her past."


    ***


    After learning what the creature was and how to deal with it, Casper decided to chase after the Night Beast, who was trying to escape. He sprinted across the dark forest, determined to catch the creature before it could cause any more harm. Meanwhile, the rest of the group, feeling a mix of fear and relief, gathered together in a tight circle around Carter and Priya, who had sat on the ground dazed and staring off into space around them. Pit looked around nervously, trying to stay alert and ready for whatever might come their way, knowing that with Casper gone, he was the only one capable of defending the rest.


    "Pit, what are we going to do?"


    "We wait..."


    "NO! WHAT ABOUT MY BROTHER!"


    "Do you trust your brother so little?"


    "What about us, Aster? Your brother is the one that can fight! Worry about us!" Weiss screamed


    "That is exactly why he left... Casper is baiting these Night Beasts away so we can escape..." Pit said


    "Then let''s go! The sooner we get away, the sooner that Casper can too."


    "First, we need to wait. If there is another one around us, then we need to defend ourselves until Casper returns. If not, we will find a safe place to stay until someone comes for us."


    ***


    Casper raced through the dense forest neither fast nor slow, just keeping a steady pace, knowing it was best to keep his energy and not get ahead of himself. As he ran, his eyes caught signs of the beast on every tree he passed. Horizontal claw marks at about his waist seemed to be on every tree in a straight line, and from the markings, Casper could guess that the beast was bouncing from tree to tree, trying to escape. For a beast, it was clever. This strategy was something used by well-trained Seedlings, so the fact that a beast was smart enough to do it felt strange, but unluckily for this beast, Casper had already experienced this once before.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It was a couple of months after he arrived at the orphanage, and he had already gone through a battle with another Knight in Training the month prior. That was his first fight, which wasn''t a street brawl but a crushing victory; it made him arrogant. The fight Casper was thinking of was technically his second-ever fight, and it was a brutal defeat. He had no chance against that Knight in Training, something he only realized after waking up a few days after the fight. It was a wake-up call, and he refused to fight for the next six months and focused on training. That was when he met Pit, and Pit explained how he lost but not how to win, telling him that it was best to find out on his own. He trained for the rest of the year, but he never got the chance to test his theories on approaching a fight like this. Now that the opportunity was right in front of him, there was no way he could turn it down.


    Chk chk chk


    Casper heard the chattering of the creature''s mouth seconds before it pounced at him; his first thought was to spin to the sound, but his body reacted faster than his mind and jumped backward, letting the Night Beast glide in front of him before disappearing into the darkness of the forest again.


    Chk chk chk


    The clattering of the beast mandibles seemed to echo around him, coming from everywhere and nowhere at the same time. He turned and swirled between the trees trying to keep the flame between him and the sound while not letting his back stay in the open for long. Time dragged, and seconds felt like years as the haunting sound of the beast laughing bounced around him; it took all he had not to scream at the beast for being a coward, but knowing that as soon as he did, the battle of will between them would be lost, so he just kept his breath steady and mind calm.


    A battle of wills, where whoever is the first to strike is the winner, both knowing the other''s weakness, one in the light and the other dark. Is there anything better? Casper couldn''t help but notice the smile on his face. It had been a while since he had felt this thrill, but just like those days when he was on the streets fending for himself and Aster, he knew it was best to enjoy the feeling after his task was finished.


    A sharp pain shot up from the back of his right leg, and the cackle of the beast soon followed. Casper stumbled and winced in pain as he berated himself for letting his mind slip in a situation like this. Tiny motes of green light floated out from the torn fabric, radiating stinging pain pulsed with every beat of his Life Seed, sending more of the motes out of his wound. He tried to put weight on the leg, but every time he tried, a sharp, stinging pain shot out from the wound, causing him to stumble again.


    "What did that thing do to my leg?" Casper couldn''t help but mutter as he stared at the gloating eyes shining just outside of the light.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? You injured me; now what? Are you going to cower away until I die from these wounds?" Casper shouted at the beast, but the only reply was its clatters.


    Casper continued to put the fire between him and the beast, but with each passing second, his body grew heavier, and the pain from his leg grew numb. Every time the chitter moved, he would take longer to position himself. The world spun, and his breath was growing heavier. He didn''t think he could last much longer.


    Chk chk chk


    The mocking sound of the beast echoed as Casper fell to a knee. He used his free hand to hold himself steady, pointing the stick toward the sound. He started to wrench his body to push out another breath, but it was getting too difficult to breathe. His fingers dug into the ground as the chittering grew closer, and in his blurry vision, he could see the beast make its way to the edge of the light.


    With a light thud, Casper fell, his eyes closed and body unmoving.


    ?Chk chk chk


    The beast chittered as it slowly made its way to the body. It paced around in a circle at the edge of the light, slowly making its way closer and closer. When it finally decided that the body could not move any longer, it pounced onto its chest. It used its nose to smell around the body, looking for the Life Seed hidden inside. When it finally found it, the beast opened its mouth, ready for its meal.


    The Night Beast screeched as the burning stick was shoved into its mouth, and it struggled to move and twist its head to break free, but Casper was grabbing the back of the beast''s head, pulling it closer to himself while shoving the fire deeper down into the beast''s mouth.


    "Not so smart now, are you? Was it not odd how I was laying you stupid beast!" Casper couldn''t help but gloat at his incredible act


    Casper wrapped his legs around the beast''s body, pulling it closer to his own. The beast, on the other hand, began to scratch and claw, trying to break free. Its tail whipped back and forth, slashing into Casper, releasing more of the paralyzing poison from its tail.


    "If I am going to die, then I am taking you with me! I will not let you hurt Aster or anyone else!"


    The beast tried to use its mandibles to break the stick, but Casper noticed breaking one of the mandibles with a quick jerk. His elbow slammed into the ground with so much force from the pull that the sound of shattering bones could be heard, but Casper didn''t even notice; he was too focused on the beast dying on top of him. With the small growing pillar of green light, Casper knew that this small fight was over. His body relaxed as he noticed the small motes of green light from his wounds flowing into the growing pillar.


    "Well, at least with this, Aster will be safe..."

 Chapter 53: Waiting for Morin

    Aster ran at the front of the group, leading the way once again, but unlike before, the carefree smile was nowhere to be seen; instead, panic and worry were painted on his face. On the other hand, Pit followed behind as he carried both Carter and Priya over his shoulders. Aiyah and Weiss flanked both sides carrying the burning sticks while Aster held the last alchemic lantern. Aiyah had a calm facade, her eyes darting to the location of every sound, judging what could be hiding behind the noise. While Aiyah showed maturity, Weiss jumped and cried from every slight movement of the clawing shadows and creaking sounds.


    Aster moved his legs as fast as he could; his breath came in short, shallow gasps as he pushed himself to take just one more step. With his eyes tightly shut, he ignored the burning pain as his legs kept yelling for him to stop. What about my brother? If I can just take one more step, he will be able to make it back. That was the only motivation that Aster held as he kept moving forward.


    Suddenly, his feet felt something hard as the terrain under them had changed from soft dirt to something much harder. Then his body thudded face-first against a flat surface, sending him tumbling backward before landing on his back.


    "What did I just hit?" Aster asked, rubbing his nose.


    Pit looked at Aster, sitting on the ground, and the wooden wall he had just run into, question marks floating around his mind as he glanced around.


    "Pit, do you know where we are?" Aiyah asked


    "I have no idea, but it seems like some kind of village?" Pit said, unsure of what he was looking at.


    Pit gazed at the dilapidated and rotting structures, their walls covered in different plants seeming to help hold the falling buildings from collapse. The cobbled stone that made the paths were worn and rounded, with some missing, creating holes in the ground where more plant life was growing. He couldn''t help but wonder what this place used to be and how it had become as it was now.


    "We should look for somewhere else. It might be a little dangerous in these crumbling buildings."


    "We can stay outside. We don''t even have to go in any buildings... The trees and this wilderness and those things that attacked are scary, and I feel better when there is something like this close instead of the trees."


    "Weiss, it''s dangerous in the open, and Pit can''t protect us all night, and we can''t do anything..."


    "Enough! We are staying here. I don''t want to go farther away from my brother... somewhere he couldn''t find us. At least here we have a chance, and it''s not like we can''t find a building that is not collapsing to stay just one night in."


    "Aster!"


    "Aiyah, enough. We can give this to Aster... Why don''t we take some time to look around and see if we can find a building that is safe enough to spend the night in?"


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    After some time, Pit tried to put the children to sleep, but Aster refused to leave the door and kept staring at their path to get there. Aiyah sat beside Aster in silence while Pit sat outside in the middle of the overgrown path. The other three were sleeping soundly inside.


    Pit sat on the cobbled path, his fingers twiddling nervously as he gazed into the endless night sky. The silence was almost deafening, broken only by the occasional rustle of nearby trees, Aster and Aiyah''s subtle movements, or the crumbling building''s creaking. As he sat there, lost in thought, a small pillar of green light suddenly caught his eye, shining brightly in the distance.


    Turning to Aster and Aiyah, he saw that they had both fallen asleep, their heads resting gently against each other. A sense of frustration and powerlessness welled up within him as he saw their peaceful and hopeful sleeping faces.


    The complex emotions bubbled over, and he tightly clenched his fists; his knuckles cracked, and the sound echoed through the air. However, he quickly took a deep breath and calmed himself, reminding himself of the importance of staying composed in such a dire situation. He gently scooped up Aster and Aiyah, bringing them inside. He pulled himself outside, determined to observe the green pillar slowly fade away into the darkness. This would be his last respect for the friend and rival that he had had for the last couple of years.


    The man left by Hermes to watch the group had stayed close by, enjoying as he watched Pit and the children wonder their way through this ordeal. There were some close calls with some beasts, including the Night Beast, coming close, but it was easy for him to deal with them. He was surprised when the children stumbled upon the old Ambrosia village, but it was good for them. When Morin rose tomorrow, he would let those two children Hermes had put in charge of the orphanage know where the children were, and then he could return to Hermes.


    The shimmering green light caught his attention, and he moved from the tree where he had been resting to a nearby roof to get a better look.


    "Was it you, the beast, or both?"


    ***


    Hermes made his way through the narrow streets with a calm and steady pace. The dimly lit surroundings didn''t seem to hinder his progress in the slightest as if he knew every inch of the place by heart. With each step, he took in every detail of his surroundings with a smile - the flickering flames of the street lamps, the rustling of the leaves, and the occasional creaking of the old wooden buildings. Despite the quietness of the village, a sense of anticipation lingered in the air, as if something was about to happen. But Hermes remained unfazed, his eyes fixed on the path ahead.


    "How was your son?" Hermes asked with a smile


    A ghostly figure emerged from a nearby alleyway and began to follow his every step.


    "I did not speak to him."


    "I see that you at least meet his spouse."


    ?"..."


    "I remember that you were quite proud of that girl. She was too good for your son, right."


    "..."


    "Everyone makes mistakes, Cherese, and it is never too late to fix those mistakes."


    "I understand, Grandmaster, but I would like to handle this problem on my own if you allow it."


    "If you need help, just let me know, child."


    "Thank you, Grandmaster!"


    With a slight turn, Hermes caught sight of the shadowy figure standing in the shadows of the nearby buildings. His eyes locked onto theirs, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit of pity. The stranger''s features were blurred by the dim light, but their stance was poised and ready to bolt at any moment.


    "Cherese, do not be blinded by the emotions of the past when making a decision on the future. It will only leave more scars."


    The shadowy figure halted for a moment before darting into the obscurity of the night, disappearing from sight in a matter of seconds.

 Chapter 54: Weakness of a Protector Part 1

    The Ambrosia Race has been a recognized race for over eight hundred years, but before that, they were unrecognized, no more than servants. Many unrecognized races struggle to stand on their own without any support. They bear a heavy price for their lack of a god or strength to rely on. Even with the many unrecognized races, the Ambrosia race stood as a unique outlier, as there has never been a single Seedling from the Ambrosia Race to awaken their racial essence. Sealed or cursed, no one was sure why, as there had never been a race like the Ambrosia Race before. Their potential remained a mystery to the world and themselves; only the God of Space and Time, who gave them their name when they became recognized, silently concealed their abilities.


    ***


    Pit stood in the doorway of the old building that was their shelter for the night with his arms crossed and a distant, muddled gaze. He stared at the sky, watching the green light pillar slowly fade into the darkness. The air was crisp and cool, and a light breeze rustled the leaves of the plants winding around the pillars that supported the roof he was standing under. Pit stood motionless, lost in thought, until the last traces of the green light vanished, leaving only a faint glow in the night sky. With a firm nod to the darkness of night, he turned around, closing the door behind him, ready for the long night that awaited him.


    As the first ray of Morin''s light began to shine, the children slept silently, unaware of the events that unfolded because of their absence.


    A familiar chitter echoed from outside the building.


    Pit''s head bobbed up and down, and the bags under his eyes had grown from the restless night, but the unsettling sound jolted him into alert.


    chk chk chk chk chk chk chk


    His and the other''s lives depended on what that noise outside was, so Pit bolted out of the room with no regard for the sleeping children or the commotion he was causing. His mind was engulfed with the situation''s urgency and the prayers to the gods that it wasn''t more Night Beast. He leaped over small bushes that burst from the broken floorboards and pushed past broken and rotten furniture as he made his way to the exit. Once outside, he gasped for air, cold sweat pouring down his back as he looked at the hundreds of moving Night Beasts cackling around the buildings.


    Pit tried to scream for the children to run out the back of the building, but the words caught in his dry throat, and all he could do was cough.


    In the dim morning light, the Night Beasts crept from shadow to shadow, their eyes glowing an eerie, almost ethereal, haunting blue. Their attention was fixed on the building as if waiting for their prey to move just a little closer. Like a patient hunter, they continued to pace.


    "What do I do..."


    Pit moved backward until his back hit the door to the building. His mind cooled as he reminded himself that they were still inside and they couldn''t do anything.


    The sound of cracking crystal echoed from somewhere above. Pit panicked, hearing the sound, but was glad that he did not let them go to one of the higher floors of the building, scared that the floor might collapse. Now, it seemed to help buy some time, even if just a little. With another loud crack, he could hear one of the windows upstairs shatter along with a shriek of one of the Night Beasts, probably injured from the sharp crystals.


    Carelessly or simply too focused on the task at hand, Pit turned his back to open the door with no regard for the danger behind him. As he opened the door, one of the closer beasts lunged toward him, striking at him with its sharp tail. Fortunately, Pit''s reflexes let him shut the door just before the creature''s tail could pierce him; instead, the tail was now embedded into the edge of the door. Pit watched as the poison trickled out of the tail and down the door, leaving a trail of droplets that dripped to the ground. It would have been the end of his life if Pit had been even a fraction of a second slower.


    Pit stared silently at the tip of the tail and could only gulp at his reckless actions, but time wasn''t on his side, so he jumped away from the door, shaking out the thought floating in his mind. He turned his body, ready to dash to the room where the others were sleeping inside, but the taunting chitter from the upper floor caught his attention. He looked up at the banister of the second floor and saw several Night Beasts looking down at him.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    In a swift motion, Pit reached around his back, his hand grasped onto the makeshift weapon he had spent the entire night on. It was a grey metal pipe that he had sharpened as much as possible, turning it into something resembling a spear or pike. Despite the limited resources, Pit had poured all his energy and focus into creating this weapon, hoping it would be enough to defend himself and the others.


    One of the Night Beasts leaped over the second-floor railing, landing nimbly in front of Pit. It blocked his only path to the others, leaving him no choice but to face the beast head-on. Meanwhile, the other Night Beasts remained crouched and uncaring behind the railing, their blue eyes gleaming with a taunting glint as they watched from above.


    "Just like practice..."


    The Night Beast pounced at Pit.


    Pit pushed his makeshift spear forward, a simple thrust; it wasn''t anything extravagant; no essence flowed into the sharpened pipe, and no technique was used, just a simple thrust with all the hope he could muster that for once he could win.


    The Night Beast flew through the air, its path already shown in Pit''s eyes. All he had to do was to put his spear in the path, and that would be it one gone, but could he take a life even in a situation like this? His body answered the question for him, moving on its own as the beast fell onto the spear with a screech before going limp.


    Pit stepped back from the body that lay limp in front of him. It started to glisten green before shining green motes of light began to float out of the body.


    It was effortless and so easy. Was taking a life so simple? Was he going to have to do this again?


    Pit threw his attention to the second floor where the other Night Beasts were, but when he looked, they had disappeared.


    "When did they vanish!" Pit screamed as he dashed to the room with the others, throwing the question to the back of his mind.


    When he finally arrived at the room, the door was still tightly shut, and when he burst through in a panic, the children were still sleeping soundly. With a sigh of relief, he closed the door.


    He reached around to grab the spear, only to realize he had left it.


    "Do I go back and get it or stay here?"


    chk chk chk


    "Seems I have no choice, then."


    Pit grimaced as a group of Night Beasts charged into the hall. However, there were too many to fit, so only a few of the smaller beasts managed to fight their way through the hall. They bounced off the walls, jumped over the rotting furniture, and ran towards Pit and the door he now protected.


    "Could you not have given me just a little time to get that pipe." Pit screamed


    A Night Beast pounced toward Pit. Unfortunately, he did not have his makeshift spear to help this time. Left with no choice, he reared back his arm, doing the only thing he could: a quick and concise swing at the beast''s jaw. The force sent the small beast tumbling through the air to the opposite wall with the sound of breaking bones; the beast slid down the wall, its jaw seeming to be dislocated, and the mandibles cracked. It whimpered in pain, which seemed to drive the other Night Beast into more of a fury.


    Before Pit could celebrate, one of the beasts bit the back of the arm that had just swung. He had created a blindspot, and it seemed like this small Night Beast latched to his arm had taken full advantage of it.


    Pit''s head cocked back, holding the scream inside, releasing a huff of breath from his nose. He took a deep breath, but before he could wrestle the beast on his arm away, another larger beast latched onto his thigh. He held another scream with a sharp gulp of air, but it seemed the beast saw an opening as another of the small Night Beasts pounced at him. Pit, in reflex, raised his only free arm to protect himself, and the beast bit and held onto his forearm. With all the pain, it seemed he had finally hit a breaking point, and a loud scream burst out of him, but he wasn''t done.


    He slammed the first beast that had latched to the back of his arm against the wall with as much strength as he could; fortunately, the beast let go. With the momentum of him swinging his arm back, he punched the other beast on his other forearm, seeming to kill it or just knock it unconscious. As for the larger beast that was biting his thigh, before he could pry it away, another beast launched its tail into Pit''s hand, almost instantly numbing his hand and part of his forearm.


    Pit ignored the numbness and the pain and pried the beast off his thigh, doing everything in his power to incapacitate the beast as he flung its unconscious body away. As he looked at the hall, he noticed there were nowhere near as many beasts as before.


    "Where did they vanish to?"


    Before he could think about anything, a flood of more Night Beasts seemed to fill the place of the ones that had vanished, but Pit stood his ground. With his slowly numbing arm starting to droop and the tiny motes of green light slowly drifting from his body, a madness flickered in his eyes.


    "If you want through this door! YOU WILL HAVE TO GO THROUGH MY LIFE PILLAR!" Pit screamed as he charged forward.

 Chapter 55: Weakness of a Protector Part 2

    Istina and Ibada were in a state of utter panic as they ran through the yards of the facility. The night''s usually quiet and peaceful atmosphere was now filled with chaos. The other caretakers were equally frantic, running from one room to another, desperately checking on the sleeping children along with the safety of the exterior of the premises. Every nook and cranny was being searched, every door and window being inspected, as the caretakers tried to ensure the safety and well-being of the children. The air was thick with tension and fear at the news that had just been told to them.


    Hermes had told the pair of Split Race before dusk that some children might go out tonight, but they did not mind the news since some older children would go outside at night for various reasons. That was until they received a message from Hermes about who exactly had left.


    Initially, they thought nothing of it; it was a rare opportunity to rein in Aster and his unruly friends with them knowing where the group was and the comfort of a Divine Knight protecting them, they felt comfortable enough to sit back and wait.


    An unexplainable sense of worry kept tugging at them, preventing them from sleeping. When they turned their tired gaze toward the direction of the children, they saw a growing pillar of green light.


    The sight of it was enough to jolt the exhaustion away, replacing it with anxiousness about what the children were going through. They thought, or more so hoped, it was a beast that the Divine Knight had killed to protect the children, but not long after the pillar rose, Master Hermes arrived and told them the Night Beast had returned and was nesting somewhere outside the village. They raised the alarms, sending the entire orphanage into alarm and panic. They would have loved to stay here and help with the situation, but they had a much more important task.


    The pair ran through the forest as fast as they could, praying that the Divine Knight could hold off the plague of Night Beasts.


    ?***


    Night Beasts are creatures of mysterious origins but have a widespread reputation for being dangerous creatures and the ruin of many races throughout the history of Genisis. Because of this fact, if they are seen, alarms are raised, and many races, large and small, will set out to quell the pest before they can settle in, but they are very difficult to find until it is too late.


    Once Night Beasts establish a nest, they reproduce at an alarming rate, making it extremely difficult to control their population and remove them. All Night Beasts can have offspring, and they can have thousands of offspring every month. Even though the survival rate of each offspring is minuscule, almost zero, the numbers can escalate quickly. There have only been two methods discovered to stop the spread of this plague: to end it before it starts or starve them so they eat themselves and finish them off when they have a manageable population.


    ***


    Istina and Ibada found themselves standing where the Life Pillar had once been. As they looked around, a slight sense of calm washed over them. They examined the area and realized there was no sign of any beast''s body near where the pillar once was.


    "It seems like this was not one of the children. Then what or who died..."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    As the anxiety began to fade away, their sharp sense of emotions was triggered. The negative emotions that floated around them took their breath away; the pain, the loneliness, the betrayal, so many negative emotions floated around where the pillar once was. It shook the calm away.


    "The children..."


    As they dashed through the forest, the pair felt confused. They knew they needed to reach the abandoned Ambrosia Village where the children should be, but they were unsure of the location as it had been left for almost eight hundred years.


    Even though the village had grown in the opposite direction exactly because the old village was located on this side, meaning that most in the village knew its location, they didn''t even have a rough idea of where it might be. The fact that they had lived in this village for a little more than two years and that most of that time was spent in the orphanage instead of talking to locals was their only justification for their ignorance. Their minds were racing as they tried to piece together any clues they could recall, hoping it would lead them in the right direction.


    The sound of deep grunting came from a short distance away. When the pair looked toward the grunting, expecting to see a wild beast, they instead saw a small path of ice. The morning dew had been frozen into a path. Their only thought was that the Divine Knight had sent one of his summonses to guide them to the children. If he had done something like this, the situation must have been more dire than they had thought, but they still had some time before dawn; hopefully, they could get to the children before anything happened.


    Morin had already started to cast its light when the pair made it to the outskirts of the abandoned village. The summon that had led them there with a path of ice slipped into the shadows of the trees as it returned to its master. Ibada and Istina gave a small bow before rushing into the maze of buildings. It did not take long for them to find where the children were when a screeching and chittering beast was stuck in the door, squirming and clawing to escape.


    The Spilt Race were not fighters; this was something that the pair didn''t even think about as they rushed to save the children. Weapons were something that they had never learned to hold, but they had seen some of the children from the orphanage use them. They also saw others use them when they were students in Divine Gate, so their mentality was simple: beat the opponent until it could not move anymore.


    The pair grabbed the largest pieces of wood they could find and beat the Night Beast stuck in the door until it stopped moving. After that, they pulled its tail from the door and rushed inside. The first thing to greet them was an impaled Night Beast lying in the lobby of the building, along with claw marks everywhere; they did not like the implications of the many signs of the Night Beast.


    The pair rushed through the building until they saw strewn bodies decorating the edge of a single hall; there must be nearly twenty or more bodies of beasts of different sizes just at the edge of the hall. When they rushed around the corner, small piles of bodies dotted the hall, and their eyes locked onto an exhausted and disheveled Pit barely standing on his own against a door. His eyes seemed distant and glazed, and his clothes were just strings barely staying on his body, but by some miracle, he seemed uninjured. The most shocking sight was the other two that were sitting near Pit; the girl Priya kept poking at Pit''s calf and appeared to be the only thing keeping him awake, while the boy Carter sat in front of him with his usual glazed eyes and bouncing head.


    The pair of children looked at the new duo, seeming to acknowledge them before returning to what they were doing. Istina and Ibada sighed, seeing the children safe but worried about the other three.


    ?"Pit..." Istina whispered as she kneeled beside Pit


    "Are they safe..."


    Istina caught Pit as he slumped over.


    While Istina cared for Pit, Carter, and Priya, Ibada went to look in the room but was upset to see only two children sleeping soundly inside.


    "Casper?" Ibada whispered as he looked around the room.

 Chapter 56: Birth of Ambrosia Part 3

    Pata sat at his desk, his chest heaving as he took deep breaths in an attempt to calm himself. The room around him was in shambles, a stark contrast to the luxury decorations that it had only a few hours ago. Splintered wood from broken chairs was scattered haphazardly across the floor, while paintings and other expensive decorations lay in ruin, their frames smashed, and their canvases were torn. The remains of shattered crystals and blazed quake shards littered the ground, and the air was thick with the scent of smoke and burning. It was clear that whoever or whatever had caused the destruction had intended to destroy, leaving nothing untouched or unscathed.


    Pata tightened his grip and slammed his fist and forearm against the desk once, twice, three times, each time with more force than the last until he wrenched it back from the pain. As he did, something fell from his clenched fist. He watched as it bounced on the desk before stopping and rubbing his forehead with the knuckles of his fist, his eyes never leaving the item.


    It had been the longest day and the worst day of his life. He moved his other hand above the desk, released his fist, and let a similar item bounce on the desk. With a sigh, he took the first item, a locket, and opened it to look at the pictures inside. Pictures like this were still relatively new, and only those in the know could have them. This locket was made to hold the pictures, so the fact that another existed here after everything that happened today left many questions. But the fact that it was here wasn''t even his main concern; no, the letter ''E'' was etched onto both the lockets. This could belong to only one other Seedling, and he couldn''t even open the locket to see if his assumptions were correct.


    ***


    A young Pata sat with his chin resting on the table. He stared blankly while the instructor spoke of the most uninteresting thing he had ever heard. Losing interest by the second, his eyes began to flutter until something poked his side.


    "Pay attention."


    The pale pink eyes of the girl next to him were squinted in annoyance.


    "Uh, sorry."


    "It''s a wonder how you manage to be the best student in the school despite your lazy behavior in every class."


    "Uh, sorry."


    "Are you even able to say other words?"


    "Uhhh, sorry?"


    The girl shook her head as she turned her attention back to the instructor. Pata, on the other hand, couldn''t take his eyes away from the girl.


    A loud, deep scream echoed outside the room, followed by a loud bang on the door. The door burst off its hinges as a large man in armor put down his foot and walked inside with a group of similarly armed men.


    Pata was too distracted by the thoughts running through his mind to notice what had happened. Only when everyone turned to look at him did his attention turn to the armed men approaching him.


    "W-What is going on?"


    "Succesor of the Erlminins, you are being put under arrest."


    "W-Why..."


    As the men approached, their faces were stern and uncaring. Without a word, they grabbed the young Pata by the arms and began to tie his hands together tightly. He struggled to understand what was happening, but the silence in the room was deafening. As he was led out of the room, he turned to look at his classmates for an explanation, but all he saw were expressions of confusion and amusement. Their looks were like a punch in the gut, leaving him feeling even more lost and alone.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The young man was escorted to the nearby detention center located within the school. As he walked into one of the detention rooms, he noticed it was small and bare, with only a desk and chair in one corner and a narrow window in the back. He had never done anything to receive punishment, so this situation was terrifying, but all he could do was sit and wait. For what seemed like an eternity, he waited nervously for someone to arrive and explain the situation he found himself in. But as time ticked on, the silence in the room grew louder, and his fear grew.


    There was a sudden small knock on the door, and the familiar voice of the dean could be heard from the other side.


    "Child, are you unharmed?"


    "Yes..." The young Pata said weakly


    "I told those brutes to wait until after school, but it seems they lack the ability to think and can only act."


    "Why is this happening?"


    "It is a complicated matter that should not include you, but it seems someone is trying to."


    "Why?"


    "Sigh, politics, child. Anyway, a friend of your family is here to see you; he said he might be able to help. I am having him brought here now, although there are some papers to fill out before he can talk to you. It should not take long."


    Time passed as slowly as it did in any of his classes, but soon, a knock on the door caused the young Pata''s ears to prick up.


    "Hello?" Pata heard the voice from the other side of the door, along with the jiggly of the doorknob, "Hey, why is it locked?"


    "It''s locked from the outside..." Pata said weakly


    "Oh, Hey you open the door!"


    The sound of a key opening the door and the strange man''s laughter soon filled the detention room. The man standing in the doorway had long, braided black hair that flowed down his back. His bright green eyes shimmered with playfulness, and the crooked smile on his lips only added to his playful nature. His dark tan skin was a bit strange, though, as most of the Alchemic Race had never seen anything like it. The combination of his unique traits made him stand out, especially to the young Pata.


    "Hello, child!" The man said, patting the top of Pata''s head


    The young Pata took his head back after the first attempt. Only Alim is allowed to do that, no one else, he grumbled in his mind.


    "My, my, feisty, are you not?"


    Pata fixed a sharp and intense gaze on the unfamiliar man, watching his every move and expression with skepticism.


    "Whoa, no reason for such a sharp glare, child."


    Pata didn''t know why, but something about this man made him on edge, like something was screaming at him not to trust this man and to get as far away as possible.


    "My name is Orion. I am a friend of your family, well, one of your ancestors, but Ol'' Ivan did so much for me. I try to help your family whenever I can."


    "My ancestor Ivan Erlminin has been gone for many generations."


    "Right! His disappearance was a shame; he had such a sharp mind that helped me with so many things when we were young. I do wonder what happened to him and where he is now. Well, it''s a mystery we can never solve, right? But maybe one day, we''ll be able to." Orion said


    "Why are you here?"


    "To help, of course. You see, your mother did something she should not have done, and now they are making you pay the price."


    "What did my mother do?"


    "It''s a wild story. You know your old butler, right?"


    Pata stared silently, waiting for the man to continue.


    "Well, no fun. Anyway, she killed him right in his cell. Crazy, right?"


    "WHAT!"


    "Ah, not done yet, sit down. So, that butler of yours, you know what he did, right, no? Probably not; they didn''t release that to the public. Anyway, he did a lot of things, and they got him to confess to everything, but they had no idea of the details, and that butler said he would only tell his madam or you about everything."


    "NO, EVERYTHING WAS A LIE. ALIM WOULD NEVER DO ANYTHING WRONG!"


    "Hahehe! Your mother went to see him. She was with him for several hours, and the guards got suspicious and went to check, but all they found was a dead butler, and guess what? There wasn''t even a Life Pillar. Crazy, right."


    "Mother..."


    "You can''t even say your mother wouldn''t do that, can you? HAHAHA!"


    "I... don''t understand..."


    "It''s fine, let me explain. The Alchemic Race is lucky since they have never had a mutation in their race; they prided themselves on it, calling themselves perfect, but that butler and his cohorts, well, they made some by artificial means."


    "What? How? Who?" Pata asked, only to see the man pointing at him, "Me..."

 Chapter 57: Birth of Ambrosia Part 4

    In the dimly lit cell, a young man with short, thin brown hair sat hunched over on the cold, hard ground. His hand crossed his knees, and his head rested on his wrist. His deep snoring echoed off the damp walls, filling the small space with a dull drone. Despite the noise and the coldness around him, the young man seemed to be in a deep sleep.


    The sound of keys clattering against each other, footsteps echoing down the hall, and puddles splashing against the hard stone floor outside the cell startled the young man awake. It was time for another day of work. It was unfair. It felt like he had just gotten to sleep, but it wasn''t like anyone here would care what someone like him thought. With a moan and a grumble, he stood up, waiting for his turn to be let out of his ''room'' like the rest of his people.


    It had been two hundred years since the mutations were noticed in the Alchemic Race, and for a lucky few, their mutations were seen as positive and allowed to prosper, even gaining a name and identity. As for the others, they were like him, servants for the Alchemic Race.


    "Zero and Twelve both of you will be working at the Council Office again today. The elders there seemed to like you two. Keep at it, and maybe you can get out of here like some of the others." said a guard with a clipboard as he walked down the long line, giving out jobs to the different servants.


    The young man stole a quick glance at the young woman standing beside him; he noticed her brown hair cascading down the side of her face. Despite the obstruction, he could see her displeasure as she let out a huff, causing her pale pink eyes to squint momentarily. Was he lucky or not? It was hard for him to guess. During his school days, all he wanted was her attention. Nothing had to come from it; he just wanted her eyes to be on him. However, the current situation felt bizarre as his family, mainly Alim, was responsible for it. The circumstances had taken an unexpected turn, and the longing for her attention had transformed into a complex situation where he didn''t even want anyone to look at him.


    "Zero!" The young woman screamed


    "Yes!"


    "Hurry up! I want to be on time this time."


    "Of course."


    A group of guards escorted the pair to the Council Office of the Ambrosia Race. The pair had been coming here every day for several decades now. The young man understood why they were so interested in the woman but was confused about why they let someone like him have a job like this while the others had hard labor like mining, cooking, butchering, and so many others.


    It wasn''t always comfy jobs like this; no, at the beginning of this was chaos. Everything was disorganized, and a lot of his people died because of the extreme conditions that were forced on them. One day, out of nowhere, everything changed, and the system that they followed now was introduced. Not long later, he started to work for the Council Office by himself, but only after several years did the woman join.


    "Oh great, Zero, Twelve, you are just on time. These documents need to be organized; also, Twelve, Grandmaster Yurth said he would like your help again today for his research."


    The pair nodded, and Twelve left the room. With the sound of footsteps growing more distant, the man who had given them their instructions stood still, staring at the young man.


    "Is there anything else, sir?"


    "Zero, someone would also like to meet you."


    "Me? Really?"


    The man nodded, "Follow me..."


    As the man led Zero, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy. How long had he been coming here, and no one had even spared him a glance, so why now? There was something off about the situation, and he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. Once they reached the lobby, the man saw himself out, leaving Zero feeling more confused. This wasn''t common; he had escorted others before and was required to stay and watch the guest until the owner of the lobby and lab came to see the guest. As he looked around, the room was unfamiliar to him, and he couldn''t understand why someone would take an interest in him. He wandered around the room, taking in every detail, hoping to find clues to help him understand the situation. From the paintings hanging on the walls to the furniture, everything seemed strange and out of place for the Council Office of one of the Grandmasters, which only added to the mystery of why he was there.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Accended Ter," he said, looking at the plaque in his hand, "Is this his lobby?"


    "Yes, it is young Erlminin."


    As the young man was absorbed in his search, he heard a grumbly, deep, raspy voice. Startled, he quickly turned to see an old man standing next to him with short white hair and a thin grey scruff on his face. The old man''s clothes were wrinkled and disheveled; the young man could only think he had been in the lab for many days without a break. The old man''s eyes appeared heavy and tired, possibly from long hours spent working on his research or experimenting in the lab. Despite his worn appearance, the old man''s presence exuded a sense of wisdom and experience that commanded respect. The young man''s stammering mouth betrayed his panic as he struggled to address the Ascended Alchemist, the highest rank possible for an Alchemic Race Seedling.


    "I am so sorry. I will clean this..."


    "Stop. Please take a seat."


    The man, Accended Ter, walked and locked the door to the lobby. It was a simple action, but it made the young man uncomfortable.


    "Sit, young Erlminin."


    "YES!" he screamed and sat in one swift motion.


    Accended Ter stood beside the chair across from the young man as if waiting for someone. After a moment, a figure with a pure white mask walked out of the doors leading into the lab area.


    "Greeting Arbiter." Accended Ter said


    "You may return to your task now." The figure said as they sat in the chair across from the young man.


    "Yes..." Accended Ter said, returning to his lab.


    The young man sat in silence, watching the event unfold, completely unsure of what was happening. How could this Seedling be ordering an Accended around like a servant? After all, Accended was the pinnacle of the Alchemic Race, an eight-star Seedling. Could it be possible that this figure was a nine-star Seedling from another race, or was there actually a hidden title above Accended? Perhaps there was something else at play that the young man wasn''t aware of.


    "You seem to have a lot on your mind, child?" The figure asked


    "I am uncertain about the situation," the young man admitted hesitantly.


    "That is fine. I am here to explain and ask for a favor from you."


    "Me? Why? What can a servant like me possibly do for someone who can order an Accended Alchemist."


    "What would you say if we could get you and all your people out of this situation that your kind has found themselves in?"


    "We?"


    "..."


    "I''m sure this isn''t free... but if I can get us out of this, then I can do whatever I need to do."


    "Smart man. This is a complex matter that requires the involvement of many individuals. To get started, we simply need to connect you with someone in the higher echelons of the Alchemic Race.."


    ?The figure placed several documents in the young man''s lap. The young man''s eyes grew wide, wondering where the documents had appeared.


    "Please review these options and select the family from the higher echelons you want to connect with. This decision is crucial as it could change the destiny of your kind. Our only request is that if we ask for something, you agree to it. It''s that simple."


    ?"..."


    "If you are going to continue with this, you will need a name. We will let you choose, so take your time."


    "Pata! That is the name I want."


    "Quite quick. Are you sure you do not want more time to think?"


    "No."


    "Well then, young Pata, we look forward to working with you."


    As Pata was lost in his thoughts of the past, he suddenly felt a sharp, cool blade lightly pressing against his skin, just under his chin. The feeling immediately brought him out of his memories. He tensed up as he tried to see who or what was behind him, holding the blade, but a familiar sense kept telling him that he knew who held the blade.

 Chapter 58: Entangled Fates Part 1

    Cherese stood motionless behind Pata, her target and one of the reasons she had come to this desolate village. The small dagger she concealed in her sleeve slid down her arm. Just another contract like so many before it, another Seedling from that organization, a criminal, a villain just like the rest. It was Cherese''s duty to rid the world of such villains; that was the promise she made. She took a deep breath and steadied her nerves, knowing this was just another mission, another criminal to be taken down. The blade moved to her target''s neck, but her shaking hands could not move to pierce the skin.


    "I was wondering when you would get here," Pata said


    Cherese stayed silent but tightened her grip when she saw her target''s hand move toward the dagger, but to her surprise, instead of pulling the blade away, he pushed the blade into his neck, piercing the skin and letting the tiny green wisp of light float into the air around him.


    "Are you having second thoughts now, Mother?" Pata asked


    "... I am not your mother..."


    "I know. You are just the one who gave me life, nothing else."


    "..."


    "Is it not funny how we ended like this ''Mother''? Who could have guessed that this is where our fates would bring us? Yet here we are! A dagger in hand and two crossing paths coming to a culmination where one lives and the other perishes. Ha! Honestly, I thought the roles would have been reversed, but I guess this is fate. This makes everything I have done feel vain. Is this really where everything ends? All I needed... wanted was to know why, but..."


    ***


    Irmin sprinted tirelessly through the grasslands that surrounded the burning outpost. His chest heaved with exhaustion, and his clothes were torn and tattered. The heat of the rapidly spreading flames singed his skin, but he pressed on, determined to escape. His eyes darted frantically around, scanning for any signs of pursuit from the mad Shadow Race assassin. Despite his exhaustion and panic, Irmin knew that he had to keep moving if he wanted to survive.


    Morin rose and set in a never-ending cycle, and the days stretched out before him like an endless spectrum, each one blurring into the next as he silently made his way on the secluded paths he had to take. His footsteps echoed in his ears as he walked, lost in thought. Despite his solitude, he remained resolute, determined to press on until he made his way to the Alchemic Territory, where he knew he would be safe. The closer he got, and with every challenge he faced, the more he would curse the Shadow Race assassin Strev with his entire being. Irmin thought of nothing more than the revenge he would get once he found them.


    ***


    Alim sat comfortably under the shade of a small tree outside his new home. He fiddled with a stick, flicking it through his fingers - a habit he had developed from training with small blades and a nervous tick he now had. He could see Clover and Theo through the open window, and it seemed she was reading to the young boy again. It had been almost three years since he had been forced to leave his race after his assassination of Gran, and he had been living in Pilosophis for less than two months, and throughout that whole time, Theo still hated him.


    Alim had put in his best effort to get closer to this child during their several months of travel to Pilosophis. However, the more he tried, the more the child turned away. He was unsure if it was due to stubbornness or childish pride. But that wasn''t the worst part. The mother of that child kept laughing at his failure, which made the situation even more embarrassing.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Alim."


    Alim turned when he heard his name called to see a figure wearing a plain white mask; his mood instantly deflated.


    "You seem upset?"


    "You''re here."


    "Ah, yes, I am. Here it is your next task."


    "What is it."


    The figure shrugged as they left.


    Alim opened the letter and began to decipher its contents.


    "Oh! Ooooohhhh! Well, I do not like this. And I need to leave immediately."


    Alim entered the house quietly, not wanting to disturb the mother and son. He gathered his things and left without them noticing.


    "Are you not going to say anything?" Clover asked as she spoke from behind Alim.


    "Um, Do I need to?"


    "Yes, although it may not be real, you are my husband and Theo''s father. At least, that is the part that needs to be portrayed."


    "And is, uh, a husband supposed to do something like that?"


    Clover smoothed the collar of Alim''s clothes as she shook her head at his disheveled appearance.


    "Yes, just like it''s the wife''s job to make sure her husband does not look like this when he leaves."


    "Oh..."


    "Come back inside and change your clothes. There should be decent clothes in the trunk of your room, along with some light under armor that should help. You should bring some food; I made some jerky just in case something like this happened."


    "You sound more like a mother than a wife."


    Clover turned around and gave a sly smile to Theo, who was standing behind her. Theo, in turn, was glaring at Alim, who seemed to be the reason for Clover''s smile.


    "There is not much difference between a mother and a wife, just like a father and a husband. If you learn one, then you can do both. Keep that in mind, darling." Clover said, herding an angry Theo away.


    Alim glanced at the angry child''s glare before running upstairs to gather his belongings. This time, he said goodbye to the pair, but the child screamed as he pushed him out of the door.


    "Sigh, I do not like being a father. When I return to the Shadow Race, I''m refusing to have children no matter what the lords say."


    ***


    Desperate screams for help echoed through the cliffs as Alim sat by his campfire, seemingly oblivious to the commotion. He idly played with the flames, his gaze locked on the dancing embers. The screams grew louder, more urgent, but Alim continued to stare at the fire.


    "HELP!"


    Alim let out a sigh as he stood up, feeling frustrated. It seemed like the person he was sent to deal with was in a difficult situation. Although he had wished for this person to be dead, but the irony of his situation did not escape him.


    "Annoying," Alim said


    He walked to the cliff''s edge, looking down at a man running from a small group of Asmurn. It seemed like the man had gotten lucky as the small group was made of Seven-colored Asmurn.


    Asmurns are a common type of zero-star beast found all over Genisis. They all share one characteristic in common, which is their large hind legs that they use for running. However, the Seven Colored Asmurns that were chasing the man were a mutant breed only found near the Alchemic Race, and their strengths started around two-star, with the strongest recorded being five-star. These Asmurns were not named after their scales being myriad colors but because they could be born in seven different colors: red, yellow, blue, green, black, white, and brown. Each color created a different alchemic concoction from the sac located under their tongue that could be projected with high pressure using their tongues. One common trait that most who interact with these Seven Colored Asmurns document is that they are obnoxious and so territorial that if they notice something in their territory, they will chase it until it dies.


    "Tedious! Why can this idiot not stay out of trouble? Sigh, Looks like there is only red, white, and green in the herd chasing him," Alim said

 Chapter 59: Entangled Fates Part 2

    Alim jumped off the cliff''s edge, his body hurtling towards the rocky terrain below. His eyes were fixed on the group of asmurn that chased the man, and he knew he had to act fast, or this useless fool would die. He angled his body and slid down the jagged surface of the cliff; his palms slid against the rough cliffside as he tried to slow his descent down. Despite the danger, Alim remained focused, his eyes never leaving the asmurn as he closed in on his target.


    "Tch, can''t use any essence in this fight, or I''ll be found out. This is going to be very annoying."


    Alim wasted no time as he landed on the ground. He immediately dashed towards the asmurns that were chasing the man. With every stride, the ground beneath his feet cracked, indicating the force he was exerting to catch up with the straggler of the asmurn herd. The closer he got to the herd, the lighter his steps became; as annoying as it was, he needed to save the man without using essence.


    Alim reached for the hilt of the sword hanging at his waist. His fingers curled tightly around the grip, and he awkwardly tried to pull it from the sheath. But as he struggled, he remembered he was not accustomed to wielding a sword. Unlike the daggers he was accustomed to, the sword grip felt uncomfortable in his hand. Although he had used swords in the past for show, the only real battle he had fought was against Teetee years ago, but even that could be considered an act as he quickly changed to daggers mid-fight. He wondered if he could wield it effectively in this fight or if he would have to drop the sword and the cover he was creating and rely on his daggers to save both of them from these beasts.


    ¡°This is awkward,¡± Alim said


    As he ran after the herd, Alim struggled to unsheathe his sword. As the sword finally exited the sheath, the short leather strap tied to his belt became loose, causing it to slip off and fall to the ground. Alim could only watch helplessly as he could not catch it while chasing the beasts.


    A sharp swish could be heard as Alim''s sword sliced through the air. His eyes focused on the base of the beast''s tail, where this pseudo-bipedal beast''s balance was. As the sword made contact, the clink of metal hitting the hard scales and the guttural screech of an asmurn echoed in the silent surroundings. The creature''s tail was lopped off, causing it to lose balance and tumble forward. Its momentum carried it forward before it eventually slid to a stop. With a roar, the tailless asmurn whipped its body around to face Alim, charging ahead, but because of its newfound lack of balance, all it could do was struggle as it fell over every time it tried to stand.


    "HA! What a useless beast..."


    The Asmurn, not fond of its new physiology, struggled to move on the ground due to its weak front legs, preventing it from attacking. With a hiss, it protruded its tongue and released something from its mouth, creating a loud popping sound. Alim, the target, was forced to step back as his forward momentum was abruptly stopped just shy of the asmurn.


    "Red..."


    As he registered the color of the asmurn, the slimy substance that had just made contact with his clothes burst into a dark green flame, burning his outer jacket as it spread around his body. Feeling like he had won a lucky bet, Alim acted quickly and threw off the light jacket that was burning before the cold alchemic flame could cause any more damage.


    Alim began to review the information the Summoner Race had documented about the Seven Colored Asmurn. Each color has different alchemic mixtures and locations for their life seeds. The one in front of him, red, spat an alchemic fire that burned life essence, but it was a very mundane fire and could only cause harm if there was a wound or some other opening of the body like eyes or mouth. Red was also seen as the weakest of the seven colors because of its larger life seed located in its head; the only problem was that it was the most accurate of the seven colors.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    As the projectile flew past Alim''s face, he felt a sharp sting in the air. He glared at the beast that was standing just a short distance in front of him. Although Alim knew that the beast was mindless, he could have sworn that he saw a condescending glimmer in its emotionless eyes, warning him to stay away.


    "You dirty beast! That was too close!" Alim screamed


    Alim glanced past the beast and saw the distance between him and the man growing with each second. He also took the time to see what colors the beasts were: blue, blue, brown, and a combined red-green.


    "Tch, I need to finish this fast and catch up before I lose them."


    SWOOSH


    "Fine, you''ve got my attention now!"


    The beast wasted no time in preparing another shot of its alchemical mixture. Pulling its head back, it stuck its tongue out and pushed its head forward in one swift motion. As soon as the mixture left the tip of its tongue, it was already preparing another shot.


    The projectiles were moving so fast that they left streaks of light in their trail. Alim struggled to follow their trajectory, unable to determine where they would land. A streak of light flew past Alim''s thigh; he was lucky again that the beast kept missing. How many had the beast missed? Was this the most accurate it could be, or was it really warning him? The thought of depending on luck or the mercy of a beast left a bad taste in his mouth.


    He had two options: use his shadow essence to finish the fight fast and potentially blow his cover, or depend on his mediocre skills with the uncomfortable sword in his hand, take his time with the fight, and lose the man he was supposed to rescue.


    Each second, he wasted the man, and asmurn got further away.


    "Sigh, it seems the world decided for me... shift."


    Long before the creation of the Seedling Union and the centralization of a system to measure an individual''s strength, each race created its own systems and skills. These systems were simplistic, only depending on the core abilities of their racial essence. Because of this, every race was unique, and when the time came to centralize, many races held their traditions, such as the Shadow Race. Although most of the younger generations lean towards the new star system, the traditions still hold sway on their strength.


    Alim stood in the path of a new projectile, its path seeming guaranteed to hit its mark; a sneer grew on Alim''s face. Just as the path of light was about to hit him, his figure vanished, and in his place, the severed tail of the red asmurn was left. When the path of light met the falling tail, the tail flared in a dark green flame, slowly burning as it hit the ground. Surprised by this sudden change, the beast quickly prepared for another shot, sensing that the danger was not yet over.


    "Cast..."


    Alim whispered, and an eerie phenomenon occurred. The shadow that he cast began to stretch, grow, and writhe, creeping ominously toward the asmurn at an alarming speed. The sudden change in size and shape was unsettling and created a foreboding atmosphere. The asmurn, blissfully unaware of the predator that now crawled toward it, stuck its tongue out, prepared to release another shot.


    "Bind..."


    With another whisper, the shadow that just reached the asmurn''s shadow reached out from the cold darkness below with claws that wrapped around the asmurn, bringing it closer to the ground''s cold embrace. The beast couldn''t even make a sound as the shadowy claws wrapped around its head, pulling it down and making it bite its tongue off.


    "What a pitiful creature you are." Alim said with a sneer, watching the beast try to escape its shadow, "It almost seems like a waste to use this on you, but I don''t have time."


    "Jump..."


    Alim stabbed his sword into his shadow. The sword vanished into the shadow only to reappear, piercing through the head of the asmurn. His blade pointed toward the sky as green motes of light danced around the blade''s edge.


    "It was a waste."


    Just as Alim was about to pull his sword out of the shadow, a loud clap rang from a long distance away, shattering the extruding part of his blade. Another loud bang followed the first, and the head of the dead asmurn vanished, replaced with a dark green fire.


    "What?" Alim shouted


    He looked in the distance where he thought the sound originated from, and he could see the mixed red-green asmurn staring at him with its tongue out, and head tilted back.

 Chapter 60: Entangled Fates Part 3

    Alim watched the red-green asmurn rear up on its head back; its head seemed fixed on him. He braced himself, expecting the worst, but before he could even flinch, the asmurns head shot forward, and a deafening explosion from behind him rocked the ground beneath his feet. The force of the blast sent him tumbling forward, his face slamming into the dirt. As he struggled to regain his bearings, he could hear the sound of falling rubble.


    "What an annoying beast," Alim whispered as he stared at the ground.


    The sound of the rubble falling down the cliff grew by the second as if the whole canyon was falling behind him. Alim didn''t even bother to look behind him, knowing exactly what was happening as debris fell around him.


    "What an annoyingly smart beast," Alim said with a click of his tongue.


    Although technically, the seven colored asmurns were divided into seven colors, on rare occasions, combined asmurns like the one now could appear, taking the abilities of each color and combining them to make a more deadly combination. With the green''s ability to increase the speed of their projectiles infinitely until they made contact with a surface and the red''s ability to burn the life essence, it only took a slight graze from a red-green asmurn to spell the death of even a well-prepared seedling.


    The crackling of a roaring fire could be heard from behind Alim as he pushed himself back to his knees. As he turned, he noticed a stream of flames beginning to stretch across the canyon pass, along with the still-falling rubble from higher up the cliffside.


    "Did it really manage to find a life spring?" Alim could only stare with his jaw slack at the fire pouring out of the cliff face like water.


    If the situation had not been bad before, it would have become the worst possible. If this life spring was flowing through here, it meant an explosion was waiting to happen.


    Soundlessly, the asmurn threw its head forward again, and another explosion rang from a further distance behind Alim.


    "It seems that its aim is poor, but its luck is very high," Alim said, watching the top of a further cliff fall down the side, further blocking his path back.


    "And here I thought that everything would be easy and I could get back to Clover after a few weeks but this is going to add months to my travel back."


    Alim stood up and began to stretch as a smirk grew on his lips; he watched as the beast pulled its head back again, "Just keep making a mess, beast. It only helps me more,"


    As the beast threw its head forward, Alim dove behind a rubble that had fallen not far from him, knowing the best way to take advantage of the green asmurns abilities. The rock was blasted to dust after the asmurns projectile made contact with it; although the blast sent Alim back a bit, it was enough. Alim threw his feet into the air with a growing smile and a laugh as he was being blasted back. His shadow had never receded to him and only grew using the debris and rubble to extend to the unaware asmurn a distance away.


    "Simple thing, you should not have blocked my path home."


    "...Jump."


    Another interesting trait of the combined asmurns is that the locations of the life seeds for both beasts are a combination of the two colors. For this red-green asmurn, the life seeds were located in the head, the back of the shoulder, and finally, the back of the hips, all in a perfect line down the back of the beast.


    "...Minor Mirror."


    Alim''s arm shoved deep into his growing shadow, and when it finally reached his elbow, he could feel the resistance from the other side. He could also see his blade and two others stabbing through the asmurn so far away. Although the other blades were actually illusions created by his shadow, could you explain that to the dying perception of the target getting stabbed? It felt so real to them that your words would be nothing but comforting lies. They would never believe that it was their own minds that killed them, not the blades piercing their bodies.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "hehe! That was the first time I was able to use that art, and I must say it works a little too well!"


    Alim pulled his arm out of the shadow while he stared at the small pillar of growing green light; his jaw was a little slack as he stared at the dead body of the asmurn. This ability was only the fourth-star art, and it was already so lethal what would happen with Major Mirror at the eighth-star level or Perfect Shadow at nine-star, if that was even possible. Being like the other Shadow Lords and being at the seven-star was enough to lead the race and terrify other races. So, if just one of the Shadow Race Lords could gain the Major Mirror, then what could they do with that power?


    Alim shook these useless thoughts from his mind.


    "If someone like me could think of these thoughts, then there would probably be more who would think the same. And the only way we know about the arts is if someone has already made them, so that means that whatever I thought of has already been done and failed... sigh."


    With his sigh still floating in the air, Alim dashed after the man and asmurns. He needed to catch them before they exited the canyon and entered the forest because if they did, it would be next to impossible to find them, especially in the deeper, denser parts.


    Alim ran as fast as he could, and as he sped past the cliff walls, he noticed the effects of the brown asmurn alchemical mixture decorating the surrounding area.


    The last three seven-colored asmurns that Alim had to fight were the brown asmurn that spewed a viscous liquid that seemed to melt whatever the liquid touched. The other, a pair of blue asmurn, spat a solid projectile that, when it burst, would release a hypnotic gas; the hypnosis varied between a few different things, such as suicidal thoughts to absolute fear and panic.


    Alim was excited that his luck was high enough not to run into a black asmurn, but unluckily, he didn''t fight a white asmurn. If he had gotten that, he could sell the corpse enough to ''retire'' or move to a better district for Theo and Clover.


    Alim stopped in his tracks when he noticed his train of thought. When did he become so concerned over the pair of mother and son? They were not his family; just extras thrust upon him to ensure his cover wasn''t exposed, so why and when did they become so important?


    ?Alim glanced around to try to pull his mind back, and by looking, he noticed some small trees dotting the canyon along with other plants growing on the cliffside.


    "We are getting too close to the forest... I need to hurry."


    Alim tried to pick up his pace, but as the trees became taller and more dense, he knew that somehow this man had managed to outrun him by so much that he had made it to the forest. Frustrated, Alim threw the sword he had been awkwardly carrying. Although it was broken, it could still have served its purpose of slashing the beasts, but now he had no choice but to use his hidden daggers. It was good that he didn''t have his green metal daggers with him.


    The density of the trees had already grown so that they were disrupting the field of vision, and the stony ground had at some point turned to a softer ground where roots were sprawling, creating hazards that Alim had to keep an eye on as he ran through the growing forest. With the sounds of screams, he knew he was getting close, but the sour smell in the air meant the blue asmurn had been close enough to spew its hypnotic mixture. This was ominous since there was no telling what they could be under.


    "NO HE DID IT NOT ME!"


    Alim heard a scream from not far away, along with the sound of something moving through the air. When he finally arrived, he saw the man, Irmin, with distant, frantic, unfocused eyes swinging a large branch at the approaching asmurn.


    "HE KILLED HIM, NOT ME! TAKE HIM! BLAME HIM! NOT ME! HE DID IT! HE KILLED AGER! IT WAS HIM!"


    Alim couldn''t help but laugh. Did this fool even know who the ''him'' he was blaming was or that that ''him'' was about to save him? The irony of the situation didn''t escape him. Fate is such an interesting thing. It brings enemies together and rips those with close bonds away from one another, but what was the use of complaining when the winds have already shifted? Might as well see where these new winds blow.


    With a light jump forward, Alim effortlessly dealt with the distracted brown asmurn while the other two blue asmurns snipped at Irmin, swinging his branch. Alim treated this battle like a stroll as he killed the asmurn. It was funny because it seemed as if, by some miracle, they had hypnotized themselves, not even noticing him.


    ?Alim stared at the flailing Irmin, and with a sigh, he walked behind him and knocked him unconscious.


    "Well, it was busier than I thought it would be. I''m a little upset that it ended so easily, but what can you expect for asmurn? At least it''s done now ... and with this useless baggage, it should take about two, maybe three months to make it back home. Annoying!"

 Chapter 61: Entangled Fates Part 4

    Alim was covered in dust from his four-month trip back from rescuing Irmin Erlminin, an ironic mission that he couldn''t help but laugh at every time it crossed his mind.


    He and Irmin had separated when they arrived at the gate just outside the city. Irmin had somehow sent word that he would be arriving, so servants of the Erlminin Manor were already waiting for them. Irmin wanted them to bring his rescuer home as well, but the servants, with a sneer, ignored Alim, telling him that it would be best not to associate with something like him as it would only taint his standing in the higher circles. Alim had no choice but to ignore these servants'' flagrant disrespect as the Alchemic Race focused very much on the hads and had-nots, and Alim was a had-not.


    As he strolled down the quiet street, a small gust of wind picked up and swirled the loose dirt around him. As far as his sight went, there were only a handful of Seedlings around the district, seemingly lost in their thoughts as they wandered aimlessly. The deserted streets and the quietness of the evening were somber and lonely.


    Alim finally opened the door to his home and was greeted by the silence of an empty house.


    "Where did they go?"


    Alim was confused by the fact that no one was there until he remembered a conversation with Clover before he had left.


    It was just after they had arrived in Pilosophis and before they had even moved into the house they were living in now. Alim and the boy had just argued over something while Clover giggled at the side. Alim couldn''t even remember what the argument was about; he was too distracted by the woman beside him and the question of what she was laughing at. At some point, between his distraction and the yelling, the boy stormed off and left Alim and Clover behind.


    Alim couldn''t remember how, but they had gotten onto the subject of the boy and how protective Clover was. That was when Alim discovered that Theo was born with a cracked life seed, something very rare in regular Seedlings that have not awakened their essence. Alim asked if she thought about letting Theo spend time with children his age since he only had a short time to live, but Clover was too scared of something happening to Theo to let that happen, so she locked him in their home with books, telling him that the world was dangerous for them. After a lengthy conversation, Alim had convinced her to volunteer at an orphanage and bring Theo along, but she had put it off with excuses.


    "Seems like she finally made a decision... at least that''s what I hope."


    Feeling exhausted, Alim decided not to spend time doing anything else and headed straight to his room. As soon as he touched the bed, he felt an instant sense of relief and quickly fell asleep. It was deep into the night when suddenly, a loud noise interrupted Alim''s peaceful sleep. The sound of someone bursting into his room startled him awake, leaving him disoriented and confused.


    "ALIM!"


    Clover jumped at Alim with tears in her eyes.


    "Thank you!"


    "Huh?"


    "Theo is going to get to go to an academy! A real academy!"


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "What?"


    "A man came to the orphanage just as I was leaving. He told me he needed to repay you for rescuing him, and you asked for Theo to be put into one of the private academies!"


    "I did?"


    "REALLY THANK YOU! With him going to an academy, I won''t have to worry about something happening to him because of his life seed."


    "Uhh, right..."


    "I haven''t told Theo yet. I thought it would be better for you to tell him. It was an awkward walk home with him since I wanted to keep it a secret."


    "...What?"


    Suddenly, there was a quiet knock on the door of the house.


    "Who could that be at this hour?" Clover said, rushing out of the room; excitement and joy seemed to be in her every step.


    "ALIM!" Clover''s giddy scream echoed through the house.


    Alim begrudgingly walked out of the room; as he did so, he locked eyes with Theo, who glared at him with tired eyes.


    "Why was my mother in your room? She isn''t supposed to go in there." Theo said, rubbing his drooping eyes.


    "Can we do this later? I am still too tired to deal with you."


    Theo could only blink as Alim dragged himself to the entrance of the house.


    Clover stood giddy in the doorway as she waited for her ''husband'' to come so she could let the guest in. Since she was not the head of the house, all she could do was wait, but knowing Alim, it would not take long. And just as her thoughts reached there, Alim walked around the corner into the entryway.


    "Huh? Why are you here?" Alim stared with wide eyes at Irmin''s smiling face, standing in the doorway flanked by two large men dressed in full armor with helmets in their hands and stern, almost angry faces.


    "Alim! It took a while, but I finished my business and came to talk to you!" Irmin said with a dopey grin.


    "Oh, come in then?"


    "There is no need for that," Irmin said with a nod to one of the guards, who then handed a paper to Alim.


    "What is this?"


    "An offer... to become my head butler and personal bodyguard," Irmin said with eyes filled with anticipation.


    Alim, on the other hand, was shocked at the offer. Why would this ''stranger'' propose such a position to a man he had just met? They didn''t exactly get close on their trek back to Pilosophis, so why? He could understand Irmin helping with Theo. It was not as big of a deal as Clover was making. Alim could go and enroll Theo if that was what they wanted; it was just some Points, something that he had plenty of, but this offer was unusual.


    "ALIM! ALIM! Let''s celebrate!" Clover said between her shrieks of excitement


    "It seems your wife has accepted for you," Irmin said through a thin smile.


    "Um, sorry, but can I have time to think about this?"


    "That is what I thought might happen. Yes, you may, but know that I tend to be quite stubborn when I set my sights on something." Irmin said as he and his guards turned to leave, "I hope to hear back soon regarding your acceptance."


    As the door closed, two different conversations began and ended in only a few sentences.


    ***


    ?"Why did you not accept?"


    "I''m nothing more than a puppet pulled by strings; my choices are not my own. And I''m nothing but a man who abandons those who need him most. A position like that does not suit me I am far better suited for what I do now."


    "Is that not just the part you play? "


    "... It''s late and I''m tired."


    "Alim?"


    ***


    "Lord Erlminin, was it truly wise to offer something like that to a complete stranger?"


    "Hehe! Don''t worry. He will be essential to my future plans. Whether he agrees or not, everything is already in place. It is only a matter of time. Oh, and tell Master Orion my project may be delayed for some time."

 Chapter 62: Pit

    Pit''s earliest memory was of his parents shouting and flinging their arms wildly. He recalled sitting quietly in the rundown building he called home as his mother stormed out the door, causing it to fall off its hinges from her force. The warm breeze blew in through the now-open doorway just as it did from the cracked walls and shattered windows. His father could only sigh at the woman walking away, turning to Pit and telling him it was time for bed, even though Morin was still high in the sky.


    How old was he when this little world that was that shack came crumbling down? Was he four, maybe five, or was it six? It obviously wasn''t his first memory, but it was the most vivid memory he held in his twenty-two years on Genisis.


    It started from the quietness after he had woken up from his third nap of the day. Usually, his parents would have been home to yell at each other, and if he was lucky, they might have brought something for him to eat. The others who had doted around them would be doing whatever they had done. It was always so loud, but that day, it was quiet.


    Pit waited for a day, and the quietness continued. Another day passed, and he could feel pain spread around his body, but he had to listen to his parents and stay in the shack. After the third day, Pit''s sight would spin every time he woke up from his naps. Walking was difficult when the world tried to walk around him, and he was confused about what to do and how to stop the pain that spread around his body. Left with no choice, Pit had to leave the little world he had known.


    He stumbled aimlessly around the rubble of the worn and destroyed building, which seemed to block his every path. Small beams of light broke through the tall, falling building, showing him the way, but he was unsure what he was looking for. The darkness of the building and rubble made it hard for him to move; only those tiny glimpses of light and the curiosity of what was casting it pulled him onward, but when he finally made his way into an open street, the giant ball in the sky made him feel warm. The thing in the sky was so bright it was mesmerizing to look at, even through the pain. Even now, Pit is still amazed at that light in the sky called Morin, but as a child, seeing that bright ball in the sky for the first time, he knew he had to follow it.


    Although he could not look directly at the light, he could still follow it with glances, ensuring he was on the right path to the bright, warm ball. At some point, he had unknowingly passed from the place with all the worn buildings to buildings that looked so beautiful that it pulled his attention away from the light in the sky. Still, nothing was as mesmerizing as the smell that wafted through the air. It seemed to pull him off his path and into the smell''s embrace. The tiny path he followed to the scent was much better than the one he had been walking. There wasn''t anything to hurt his feet, just a clean path straight to the smell.


    When he finally reached the smell, he found a basket full of something he had never seen before. The smell caused him to drool, and his body''s pain seemed to stop. As if by instinct, he sat beside the basket and stuffed as much as he could in his mouth. His hand couldn''t stop even as the things in the basket became noticeably less than before.


    A man suddenly came charging out of a door, yelling something as he looked at Pit, but Pit couldn''t understand speech, let alone speak himself, so he could only glance at the man before throwing more of the items from the basket into his mouth. Pit ignored the man and continued filling his mouth, but then the man started to swing his things at him. Pit ignored this and just kept eating; when the man began to kick at him, Pit knew all he needed to do was curl up, and the man would get bored, and then he could continue to eat, but then the man suddenly stopped. Pit can remember the pity in the man''s eyes even now as he sat and watched Pit eat the rest of the food in the basket. He can still remember the large, warm hand taking his as they walked through the crowded streets to the quiet orphanage outside the village he had called home since.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    It was only after he grew older that he understood that he lived in the old district of the village, a place that was supposed to be left alone because of the dangers of the old building collapsing, and that was where this village had started, hence the old makeshift structures that dot that district. Now, it was just old abandoned buildings decaying and falling into disrepair. Although it was supposed to be abandoned, Pit knew that there were others like his parents who just didn''t fit the society of this small village and had made their homes there away from everyone else. Pit had also tried many times to find the man who helped him, but finding one person was too difficult in this small village of over a million Seedlings. He just hoped that the man was fine and that one day, he could thank him for changing his life and giving him what he needed most: a home.


    ***


    As Pit''s eyes opened slowly, he felt a dull ache throughout his body. With a grunt, he tried to move, but the pain and stiffness made his whole body twitch. It felt as if every muscle was protesting against his movements, and the stiffness made it hard for him to lift his head. He took a deep breath and tried to focus, but every time he focused, the intense pain pulled his thoughts away. All he knew was that he needed to rest and let his body heal.


    ?"Careful there, young one,"


    Pit looked to where the sound came from, trying his best to move as little as possible, but after looking at the figure in his pitch-black eyes, he couldn''t help but jump, causing him to grunt in pain again.


    "Why does everyone react like that when they look at me? My mother thinks I am quite cute," the figure mumbled.


    The man pulled a chair close to Pit and took a small piece of fruit from beside Pit''s bed. He took a large bite of the fruit, sending juice splattering everywhere.


    "I''m sure you are in a lot of pain after what you just went through, child. It was impressive that..."


    "You were there? Where are the others? Are they fine? How is Casper? Where is he at? ... " Pit''s words flowed faster and faster as more questions continued to bombard the Divine Knight.


    "Pit, that is enough," The Divine Knight said, putting the half-eaten fruit back on the bedside table and rubbing his eyes. I know you have a lot of questions, and I am here to answer them, but first, there are some things that I want to say. First, your friend Casper is gone. I''m sure you have already guessed this, but I will confirm it for you."


    ?"... How is Aster?"


    "The others have been with him for the last three days since you all returned. You may see him after we are finished."


    "THREE DAYS!"


    "Yes, you were under intensive care until late last night. Master Hermes and several other Divine Race here have been tending to you since you returned. Master Hermes was the only one who said that you would live. The others were skeptical about your chances."


    "Oh, how bad is it."


    "Obviously, you will survive, but it could take years to return to your abilities before this fight. This leads me to my own question for you: Will you become my disciple? I will train you to become a Divine Knight."


    "Will I be able to stop something like this from happening again?"


    "Well, that is up to you and your abilities, but I will do everything that I can to ensure that you can, if not for yourself, then for those who have died so that you can walk your path."


    "I don''t want to be weak anymore..."


    Pit crawled from his bed, bearing with the pain that shot through his whole body. With deep labored breaths, he kneeled in front of the Divine Knight.


    "Pit greets his master."


    "Let us go see your young friends now."

 Chapter 63: Aster

    Despite being seen as a troublemaking child by those around him, Aster''s real nature was different from what others saw. He had a level of maturity most of the other children at the orphanage couldn''t quite reach. Despite his energetic and wild conduct, Aster had a keen mind and an innate ability to uniquely see the world around him. His reputation as a troublemaker was little more than him using everything he had to have fun while he could and help his brother with all his little minions. That was why this little five-year-old could run this orphanage like his own little army with little interference from the adults, but what was the point now?


    Aster''s earliest memory was of sneaking out of the narrow crack in the wall of the abandoned building. He remembered how excited he was when he stumbled upon it while wandering around his new home the night before. He couldn''t sleep that night because he was eager to see what was on the other side. He had a plan that the next morning, when his brother disappeared, he would set out to explore that crack. But sleep doesn''t come so easily when you''re excited, and after rolling around for hours, he finally couldn''t hold himself back and went through that narrow gap.


    At first, he was unamused since it just went outside the building into a small alleyway. He was upset; what happened to his dream of an adventure? That was when he noticed the strangeness of the alley; it seemed so different from the dark and damp alleys that he had walked with his brother to arrive here, but what was most mesmerizing was a small light swaying at the end of the path. He walked to the path, squeezing through the cramped alley and small stacked crates that dotted the narrow walkway. He was excited when he made it out; who knew that such a big alley existed? It could fit so many of him just from one side to the other. It was as big as where they were staying now. He wanted to run across to see what the other side was like, but streams of light started to break over some of the distant buildings as he crossed. Morin was waking up, and Casper would be up soon, but Aster couldn''t move, enchanted by the colors that danced across the sky, mixing with the beames of light and warmth. All he could do was stand and stare.


    The unexpected touch of a hand on his shoulder caused him to jump in a sudden burst of fear. When Aster turned to see who grabbed his shoulder, he saw his older brother, Casper, staring forward at Morin, rising into the colorful sky.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" Casper said with a smile as he knelt behind Aster.


    "Hmm,"


    Aster remembered the bright smile his brother had looking at Morin.


    "Mom and Dad always chased after Morin... That''s why they named us what they did. They said that Morin was a treasure the world gave to the gods, and the gods wanted to share that treasure with us, so they put it high in the sky so that everyone could enjoy the warmth and light."


    Aster never knew his parents, but Casper told him that they were supposed to be important. When they died, all those who called them important just left him and Casper to fend for themselves. He couldn''t really remember anything since he was too young when they passed, but Casper always grew excited when he asked about their parents. Casper would glow whenever their parents were brought up, but Aster could only listen since he had never met them.


    Only a few days after they watched that first sunrise, Casper brought him to the orphanage, where Casper told him he could accomplish his dream if they stayed there. After that, he didn''t get to spend much time with Casper. He was always too busy. Even when he used his secret weapon, their parents, to try and talk to him, he would only tell him he was busy with training or something and would leave. Aster couldn''t bring himself to take away something from Casper since Casper did so much for him, but he was upset at all the time Casper spent with others.


    Casper was always there at every point in Aster''s short life. He scolded him, laughed with him, and cared for him when no one else did. So what happens now?


    ***


    Aiyah walked quietly through the empty halls of the orphanage; the once boisterous place she called home was silent. Istina and Ibada had left with that old man early this morning to meet with someone, leaving the other caretakers to look after the hundred-plus children in the orphanage. Aiyah wanted to help and be useful, but it was hard for her to leave Pit and Aster, so she just wandered between their rooms, checking on them. Pit was still sleeping, and the Divine Knight was watching him. She had just left some fresh fruits with him to eat while he waited.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Aiyah''s real concern was Aster. He was the first to be told about Casper and hasn''t moved since. Ibada had carried him here and placed him in the room beside where Pit was resting and being treated. The old man had come to look, but all he said was that it would take some time and he would be fine, but Aiyah hated that. What did that stupid old man know about Aster? She knew more than him, and Aster was not fine. She could tell just by looking at him that he wasn''t fine.


    Aiyah knocked on Aster''s door.


    "I''m coming inside,"


    When she opened the door and looked around, she saw the silent pair sitting in a corner, looking out of the window, their hands still locked together. Somehow, these two had become almost inseparable since the incident a few days ago; it was almost like their hands were stuck together. Aiyah didn''t know why, but it irritated her. It was just unfair that these two ended up like this when Aster ended up like that; it just wasn''t fair.


    "Hey, I brought some fruit."


    The two looked at her and shook their heads.


    Aiyah could only sigh, "At least you two are becoming more sociable."


    the two smiled, causing her to flinch, "And a little creepy too,"


    Aiyah looked at Aster. Unlike the other two, who had some light coming back into their eyes, his had all but left.


    "I brought some fruit," Aiyah said, moving some fruit she had already cut toward Aster''s mouth.


    "No, thank you..."


    "You need to eat something!" she screamed.


    Aiyah covered her mouth. She noticed in the last few days that she really does have a short temper.


    "Sorry,"


    "No, thank you..."


    "Ahh...sigh."


    ***


    Arc and Zindra paced back and forth, and every time they stopped, it was only to yell at the other. Carter had been gone for several days. No matter where they looked, he wasn''t there. It was such a small village, and you''d think a few hundred trained guards and servants would be able to find one child, especially one as strange as Carter, but there was not a single sign even now.


    "HOW COULD YOU LET HIM VANISH LIKE THAT!"


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN ME! I WAS HERE WITH YOU!"


    ?"YOUR PEOPLE WERE THE ONES TENDING TO HIM!"


    "BECAUSE YOU''RE TOO LAZY AND INCOMPETENT TO EVEN LOOK AFTER YOURSELF, LET ALONE A CHILD!"


    "Am I interrupting something?"


    "HERMES!" both yelled with flushed faces.


    ?Hermes jolted at the shout, "There''s no reason for that. Please just talk like normal Seedlings."


    "Sorry, it''s just Carter is missing..."


    "Oh, he''s with me. I left him at the orphanage. It seems I forgot to tell you. Hahaha! Sorry. I hope it wasn''t too much trouble."


    The pair couldn''t wipe the shock off their faces. Days of searching and this strange old Divine Race man had him this whole time!


    Zindra calmed down after thinking about it; Masters of the Divine Race all have their Divine Knights, so there isn''t a safer place for Carter to be than beside one, especially one as well-known as Master Hermes.


    Arc, on the other hand, was furious. This old man had wasted so much of his precious ''off'' time with something like work! He could have been reading his new books instead of looking for that stupid, useless child. There were only a couple more weeks before another supply shipment would replace them, and then he would have to return to his territory and do work. The thought sent shivers down his spine; that stupid Arc shouldn''t have given this position to him; what did he know about leading a family?


    "Yes, that child is safe." Hermes said with a big laugh, "He even made some friends. That one is quite a sociable child."


    "Huh? Seems you have the wrong child." Arc said


    "Right, Carter is... different from other children," Zindra said


    ?POP POP


    "Ouch"


    "Do you two think me senile? I know who Carter is."


    "Well, thank you for telling us. I guess now we can go back to what we were doing before. We just need to go find Pata." Zindra said while Arc cringed at the words


    "That is why I am here. Pata died a couple of nights ago, and they asked us, well, you, lady Zindra, to investigate. I was hoping you would let me tag along; I feel that there is something strange with Mata and Pata dying so close together."


    "Oh, uhh, yeah, let us gather our things, and we will head there."


    Arc and Zindra left the room while Hermes, Ibada, and Istina stood behind.


    "Master Hermes, are you sure we don''t need to tell them about the Night Beast?"


    "Yes, it could get very dangerous for everyone if something isn''t done about them."


    "Night Beast? I have no clue what you''re talking about..."

 Chapter 64: Investigation

    Zindra led the group towards Pata''s house when she noticed the solemn atmosphere surrounding the Ambrosia Race Seedlings, who dotted the streets. They seemed to be more than just upset about the recent events that had taken place over the last week. The matriarch of their race had died under mysterious circumstances, and now their patriarch had been killed. These two individuals had led their race out of the shadow of the Alchemic Race. Although death was an inevitable fate, the situation seemed ominous, as if they were being specifically targeted by something. The mood of the Ambrosia Race Seedlings was heavy, and it was evident that the recent events had taken a significant toll on them. As Zindra made her way through the streets, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at the glares directed toward her.


    "Are they blaming me? Or is it the Alchemic Race?" Zindra whispered


    As Zindra walked down the street, she noticed that her pace had slowed considerably. She couldn''t help but feel the weight of the glares directed at her. It felt as if each of those stares held the weight of Genisis, which pressed down on her shoulders and pulled her to the ground. The intensity of those glares made Zindra feel small and insignificant, as if she was being judged and everything was being laid bare before those judging her. It was a deeply unnerving feeling that made her want to retreat into herself and disappear from the world.


    "Zindra?"


    Zindra''s body reacted instantly to the sound of Arc''s voice and the feeling of his hand resting on her shoulder. A shiver ran down her spine as if caught off guard. The weight of his hand was both reassuring and unsettling.


    "Is something the matter?" Arc asked


    "It''s nothing..." Zindra replied


    Arc nodded as Zindra''s pace began to pick up, but a sneer soon spread across his face.


    "Annoying pest, I should gouge their eyes out. Better yet, just take their heads. That should be fine. Tch, they might die if I do that." A smile spread across Arc''s face, "I know I can just take everything above their nose. That should be fine! Uhhh!"


    ?"What are you mumbling about so intently, young Feyrishan friend?" Hermes asked


    "Why is an old man like you so strong that hurt!" Arc screamed as he rubbed his back where Hermes had just hit.


    "Haha, it seems we are being left behind, Feyrishian. Come, we need to keep up."


    ***


    As Zindra barged into Pata''s residence, the door slammed shut with a loud bang. She was panting heavily, and her face was drenched in sweat. The hostile gazes of the Ambrosia Race, which had been growing more intense as she approached Pata''s home, were almost suffocating. The air felt thick with tension and hostility, making it hard for Zindra to catch her breath.


    Zindra closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She had run too far ahead of the others to escape the glares, so it would be a few moments before the rest caught up with her.


    "I guess I can... What happened here?"


    Zindra stood in the entryway, her eyes wide open as she took in the extent of the destruction. The walls were either crumbling or entirely missing, leaving behind gaping holes in the ceiling, charred patches covering the surfaces, and streaks of what seemed like weapon marks. The floor was slick with spilled liquids, and the air was heavy with the smell of a strange, processed mixture prevalent in the Alchemic Race. Zindra couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as she realized why she had been met with hostile stares and kept in the dark about the situation.


    "It was an Alchemic Race Seedling that killed Pata. Why?"


    ?Zindra wandered around the home looking at the destruction; this had become personal, and she had to clear the Alchemic Race name, her name. She had to prove their innocence and find the rouge that had done this.


    Arc barged through the door. "Zin... Oohhh! ... How was this a fight between Seedlings? It seems more like a beast," Arc said, glancing around the entrance.


    "It gets worse the more you explore," Zindra appeared visibly shaken, and her face had lost its natural color, leaving it a pale shade.


    What kind of battle had happened here, and how did no one know about it until it was over? Arc ran outside and stared at the outside of the building. It was clean and pristine. Not only that, but it was close to other buildings, so close that Arc doubted that he could fit between the gaps. So, how did this happen?


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Arc! Let''s go to the second floor before Master Hermes gets here!" Zindra yelled


    Hermes strolled in as they made their way up the stairs to explore the second floor with an unusual calmness about him. He took a moment to survey the damage the house had sustained - scars now etched into the walls and floors. Hermes remained unfazed and composed despite the destruction as if he had seen it all before.


    His hand glided across one of the marks on the wall as he closed his eyes.


    "YOU THREW EVERYTHING AWAY FOR WHAT? TOO PLEASE YOUR FATHER!"


    Hermes moved his hand over another scar on the wall.


    ?"WE WERE THROWN AWAY! I PICKED UP THOSE PIECES! I GAVE YOU WHAT YOU NEEDED!"


    Every mark on the wall seemed to scream in pain from the thoughts floating in the life essence embedded into the scars, and it painted a sad and tedious scene.


    "What a mess you have made, Cherese," Hermes grumbled.


    He felt frustrated, not because of the mess that Cherese had made that now needed to be cleaned up, but because he could only hear one side of the conversation that happened here. If only he could hear Pata''s retorts, he could piece together the events that led to this. If only he had been a little closer, he could have intervened in this. If only he had held back Cherese when he sensed her emotions in turmoil. If only... Hermes knew that blaming himself for what was done was pointless, but it didn''t stop him from doing so.


    "MASTER HERMES!" Zindra screamed from the second floor


    Hermes thought nothing of the shout and slowly made his way toward the stairs, but upon seeing the panicked Arc, Hermes knew that something unsettling had happened. When he arrived at the room Arc had led him to, he noticed it was just outside the servants'' dinner room. This room probably belonged to the servants as a resting area or group lounge. He glanced around the area; it seemed more intact than most places he had seen on the way here.


    ?"Master Hermes, look!"


    Hermes raised an eyebrow at Zindra''s strange behavior as she pointed to one of the side bedrooms with open doors. When he glanced in the room, his jaw went slack, staring at the dismembered head of Pata sitting at the end of the bed with the rest of his dismembered body lying as if it was asleep; only the head seemed out of place.


    He couldn''t close his mouth. He couldn''t look away. It was a sight that had never crossed his mind: Should Pata''s body still be here after the life pillar had vanished? No! Then why was it lying on this bed? Was it Cherese? Was it something else? What was happening? He needed to take this matter into his own hands, as there was a sneaking suspicion that the center of this strange event could only lead him to Orion.


    "Master Hermes?"


    Zindra asked as she saw Hermes storm off in a rage, curious about where he was going and what to do about this investigation, which seemed to become stranger as they explored this house. How many more questions were going to be raised before they were answered? Could they even answer a question like this?


    "Leave it."


    "Wh-What? Why?"


    "It is best not to touch or disturb something like this until we know what is happening. So leave it be."


    "But for how long?"


    "Until we are sure that is how long," Hermes said as he turned to leave.


    "It makes sense, Zindra if something seems strange or out of place, then leave it to experts to explore for answers. We can continue to do what we were doing and assist when called." Arc said


    "You just want to be lazy and throw this to someone else."


    "I can''t deny that, but I want to remind you that I am a head of a house, and one of the responsibilities of a house leader is to know when to step back and let someone with more experience handle a task, even if it seems simple and mundane."


    "Wait, Master Hermes! ... Great, he vanished because you distracted me. Now, what am I supposed to do?"


    Zindra started to bite her nails deep in thought about her next actions. If she was going to clear her name and her race''s name, she needed to find the culprit, not Master Hermes or the Divine Race. The only way to do that was to look for clues, which was difficult when the most significant clue was just an arm''s reach away.


    After leaving Arc and Zindra, Hermes headed straight to Pata''s home office. It could have been seen as strange that he would know where it was in this house, but considering that Pata hated working at the center building and preferred to do most business from his home, Hermes had been here more than once in the last week alone so finding his way there even through all the chaos was simple enough. Once there, he began to rummage around the area where the desk once was, grabbing a small black box that fit into the palm of his hand.


    "Master Hermes."


    As Hermes lifted his gaze, he caught a glimpse of Zindra standing in the doorway, looking confused and hesitant, as if she was waiting for a clear indication of her next action.


    "Start here. This was once his office, so it would be the best place to look for a lead on what has happened. As for myself, I have something else that I need to tend to, so I will be leaving."


    Hermes moved past Zindra quickly, gripping the box tighter as he moved through the house. Once outside, he saw his Divine Knight with the young Pit standing just a ways away from the entry. After the pair saw Hermes, they hurried over to him.


    "Have you informed him of everything he needs to know?" Hermes asked


    "Only what was necessary."


    "Child just observe and remain silent. When everything is finished, you may decide, but until then, be a silent observer and distance yourself from everything."


    "Yes, Grandmaster Hermes." Pit, although reluctant, agreed


    "Good! Now come with me, we are leaving this village. There are many things that I need to see and ensure before more movements take place."

 Chapter 65: Supply Caravan

    "Captain, the last of the crates have been loaded. We can set off as soon as Master Erkden gives the word."


    "Sigh, it had to be that nuisance. I will inform Master Erkden; you go prepare the others to set off immediately. That impatient offshoot will want to leave before the words even leave my mouth."


    The nameless captain marched through the expansive distribution center, nimbly sidestepping clusters of Seedlings who rushed about carrying small crates and baskets and pulling small wagons loaded with various goods. The air was thick with the scent of fresh produce, the strange smell of processed alchemic mixtures, and the hum of activity.


    The captain walked towards a man dressed in extravagant clothing, with short brown hair and sideburns that extended into a thin mustache above his mouth. The man''s face was sunken and bony, giving him a skeletal appearance, but his body was surprisingly plump, creating a stark contrast. This was Master Erkden, a young Seedling known for his unique physical features, impatient and lazy personality, and, most importantly, elitist mentality. As the captain approached him, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of disdain for the infamous Alchemic Master.


    "Master Erkden, we have finished," the captain said, bowing his head, knowing what was about to happen.


    "It''s about time! Do you waste of space even know how long I have been waiting? I could have died from boredom in the time you lessers took to load the goods."


    Erkden''s brown eyes shimmered in annoyance as he glared at the lead captain of the supply shipment he was in charge of. They had taken so long to prepare this little amount of goods. What useless fellows were put under him? He should have been in charge of the last shipment instead of that useless Zindra.


    Erkden came from a long line of renowned Alchemic Masters, and his talent was the best the family had ever produced. He was on the cusp of becoming a Grandmaster Alchemist in just under two hundred years, the standard that Grandmaster Alchemic families hold their descendants to, while Zindra only recently became a Grandmaster after over four hundred years she was a shame to any Grandmaster family. So why was he, in all his glory, besmirched as to be a supporter of that failure? What was she capable of? Could she care for the esteemed guest as well as someone of his standing, talent, and extravagance? The answer was no, and to Erkden, it was obvious, so how did that puddle manage to sink her claws into this opportunity, his opportunity? It must have been some malignant deed, lies, manipulation, or something of the like that was the only explanation as to why that failure stole his chance.


    Zindra''s incompetence was well known, so why was she in charge of this precious mission to care for these immaculate Feyrisians? Nepotism was the only answer Erkden could come to, and with that puddle''s useless connections, she could never convince the council that she was fit for the task. Usually, Erkden would not mind; it is only suitable for those with power to use it. If it had been anyone else in her family, Erkden would have praised them and been content to be a supporting character, but not that useless Zindra, that useless puddle. Erkden would rather support some unknown beggars from one of those poor districts than support something like Zindra. Erkden''s thoughts culminating there burst into outrage as his mind wandered about helping Zindra.


    "Useless! All of you are useless!"


    Erkden threw a fit and began screaming as he stomped around the open floor. In his blind rage, he started damaging goods and emptying crates, throwing them around the room, causing chaos and destruction as shelves were knocked over and Seedlings were hit. The workers who witnessed this were left in a difficult situation, as they knew that reporting Erkden''s behavior could result in consequences for them. On the other hand, if they chose to ignore the situation, the consequences could be just as dire. Ultimately, they felt helpless and powerless, and they could only try and carry on with their work while pretending that nothing was happening.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Why is everyone so useless? Everyone around me is useless!"


    The captain moaned as he watched Erkden throw his tantrum. He could tell Master Erkden was upset, but the captain wasn''t dumb enough to believe it was because of them. They had only received resupply orders today and had already, in the span of just a few hours, loaded more than two thousand carriages and large wagons with supplies; in no way was this slow considering their usual pace, but that didn''t concern him; that was someone else''s problem. But all of that still didn''t take away from the tantrum that was happening now. If this continued, the damage would be enough that someone might become a test subject to one of the distribution center grandmasters, and the captain didn''t want it to be him.


    "Master Erkden?"


    "WHAT!"


    Erkden threw his head to glare at the captain, who dared to disturb his venting. His brown eyes glowed red with rage as he stared, waiting for the captain to justify himself, but the captain stood still and straight-faced.


    "What do you want lesser?" Erkden said through his grinding teeth.


    "If this continues any longer, then I must report to the lord master." the captain said


    "Father?"


    Erkden dropped the broken board he held in his hand, knowing that if this was reported to his father, he might lose his right to work as a supplier or, worse, to use his personal lab.


    "You wouldn''t dare!" Erkden said through his gritted teeth


    the captain remained silent, his eyes never leaving Erkden as the captain pulled out a small crystal from a pouch around his waist.


    "Y-You... Fine!" Erkden said


    The captain knew that his decision would not improve the situation, but he knew it would prevent any financial loss. At that moment, the most important thing was to avoid any financial setbacks. Any other issues would be dealt with by someone else. The only thing that mattered to the captain was to please the lords. The lords of a house were more intimidating than any spoiled brat, even if they were master alchemists.


    The Lord of this distribution center was not only a grandmaster and Lord of a Grandmaster family but also Zindra''s grandfather. Although he was known for his kindness and forgiving nature, his bottom line was very high regarding his family and distribution center. It was good that Erkden and Zindra''s fathers were close; otherwise, Erkden may not have been able to walk out of here along with most of the Seedlings who watched.


    ?"Master Erkden?" The captain asked


    Upon noticing Erkden''s thoughtful expression and his slitted eyes, the captain decided to leave the area and allow the spoiled young master to handle any potential issues that might happen. As long as the situation didn''t cause any problems for the captain, Erkden was free to create chaos to his heart''s content.


    "Zindra and her caravan had left three weeks ago, and if that useless woman was not so useless, then she should have arrived already or be close to arriving," Erkden mumbled, "I need to arrive soon so when she makes a mistake I can be there to clean up her mess, and if the Feyrisians happen to notice my achievement all the better."


    Technically, Erkden was supposed to wait another week before he left, as the Alchemic race''s agreements with any of its subordinate races is two thousand carriages sent once a month, no later than four months, which holds regardless of the population size. Still, Erkden was excited about the opportunity¡ªat least, that is what he had justified in his mind. With excitement, Erkden followed behind the captain in the distance on his way to solve the mess that Zindra would make.

 Chapter 66: Destruction of Supplies

    It has been three and a half weeks since Erkden and the caravan left Pilosophis, and the journey has been extremely harsh and unforgiving. The caravan traveled quickly to Ambrosia Village, pushed by Erkden''s constant urging, and arrived about two days from the village almost a week ago. However, unforeseen events have caused them to be stuck in their current location.


    The last four days, in particular, had been a living nightmare, with the caravan being constantly surrounded by beasts from dawn to dusk. Only when night fell would the beast stop their relentless assaults, but that did not help with rest as every night, more and more guards and employees of the caravan would vanish, not even leaving their life lights behind. Between the attacks, hysteria, and lack of resources, sleep, and relaxation had become a rare luxury, with all members of the group being forced to remain vigilant and on high alert at all times. The constant terror and stress of the situation had taken a toll on everyone, leaving them exhausted, fearful, and desperate.


    "Master Erkden, we cannot continue like this. We need to turn back or press forward. If we stay like this any longer..."


    "I refuse! That Zindra made it through this mess; how could someone as marvelous as I not do the same!"


    The captain couldn''t argue with this since there was no proof of whether the prior caravan had made it to the village. The caravan had left too soon that the notice from the Ambrosia Village had not reached Pilosophis, and the likelihood of them running into the small group with the notice was small. All of that didn''t matter as it was more important to return and accept the loss, inform the lord of the distribution center about the events that had taken place, and send a unit to clear the route, but it seemed like the caravan master was not going to accept that.


    Erkden paced back and forth, frustrated at how someone as talented and exquisite as he could have a situation like this happen. The closer he got to the village, the more beasts attacked, and the more guards disappeared. At first, it was barely noticeable one or two had vanished on the night patrol about six days ago, just before they set up camp where they are now, but since then, of the five thousand men that were in the caravan, about eight hundred had vanished. It was a terrifying number. Almost one-fifth of the Seedlings had just vanished, but Erkden couldn''t afford to fail his first mission, not when he was being compared to that waste Zindra.


    "It must be a test, or that vile Zindra is trying to hinder me. Yes, it must be that." As if coming to a realization, a wicked smile spread across Erkden''s face. "I will not let your tainted machinations come to fruition. I am Erkden, the most talented and magnificent of the Alchimic Race!"


    Erkden had concluded that the men did not disappear; they just left and were in Zindra''s pocket. She was trying to make him fail so that she could hold all the glory for helping the Feyrisians. The more Erkden thought along those lines, the more he agreed. He needed to weed out Zindra''s other spies before he had no choice but to turn back. Now, to Erkden, it was a race against time. Would he gain control of the situation before Zindra''s men could destroy his chances?


    Erkden charged forward, screaming instructions to the guards and other caravan employees, but every word fell on deaf ears. What was the point of the guards and employees listening to this incompetent leader when it was obvious that he had no idea what he was doing? Like this, hours passed as the guards and employees fought beasts ranging between zero and two stars, and before they knew it, night descended on the camp.


    "Thankless puddles! How dare they ignore my commands! I am the leader and master of this caravan! How dare they!"


    Erkden sat at the table, his head propped up on his left hand as he gazed at the plate before him. The plate was still full of food, untouched and unappetizing. His forehead was furrowed with worry as he pondered his next move, his eyes fixed on the plate as if searching for answers. His thoughts seemed miles away while the food on his plate remained untouched.


    "Did Zindra already sink her claws into all of my men? This is the only thing I can think of. Why else would they question my genius?"


    chk chk chk chk chk


    A chilling sound came from somewhere outside the tent, and a sudden movement caught the corner of Erkden''s eyes. As he turned to look, he saw a shadow glide past around the outside of his tent. The flaps around the base were lifted by the wind, created by the movement of whatever created the shadow.


    "What was that?" Erkden mumbled


    "Hey, Guards, What was that noise?" Erkden asked, but the only thing that greeted his question was silence.


    "Guards?"


    chk chk chk


    The sudden appearance of a Night Beast, its dark mandibles the first to enter the tent. The rhythmic clacking of its jaws echoed through the air as if it were laughing. The creature seemed to be on a mission, its movements purposeful and calculated, as if it knew exactly what it was looking for. The sight of its sharp, menacing mandibles was enough to send shivers down one''s spine as it stood there, its presence casting a shadow over the entire tent.


    chk chk chk


    "Wh-Wh-Wh..."


    Erkden was petrified but knew he had to do something to save himself from the beast staring at him with its soul-piercing blue eyes. He took a deep breath, building up enough courage to speak, not even considering that a beast like this could never respond. His only concern was to stay alive.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "B-Beast, what do you want!"


    The beast answered his question with a slow pace toward him, ignoring his words for bugs in the air. Erkden, in panic, moved his hand frantically and searched the table for something to use as a weapon. His fingers wrapped around the only utensil he had, a small grey metal pick used to skewer his fruit, but he knew that this wouldn''t be useful against the beast since it could barely pierce a fruit.


    In desperation, his hand moved over the plate of food on the table. He grabbed a handful of cold meat and fruits and hurled it at the beast''s face. The food slid down its scales, leaving a trail of juices from the fruit while the meat flopped to the ground. But instead of being scared or intimidated, the beast seemed annoyed.


    Erkden''s spirit sank. He knew he had to come up with a better plan if he wanted to survive.


    The beast slowly moved and stood over Erkden, who crawled backward, throwing whatever he could at the beast, trying to make any noise. However, when his eyes met the eyes of the predator, he knew that it was already too late. The tail of the Night Beast flew through the air and quickly arrived at the nap of Erkden''s neck, injecting the paralytic poison into his body. With a slight twitch, Erkden lay motionless, his eyes glancing around the room, looking for anyone who could help.


    The beast chittered away as if excited for another successful hunt; its tail swiped through the air as if wagging before it sniffed the prey below its feet, looking for what it came for. Before the beast could pry the life seed out of its prey, it seemed to remember the instinct to move the prey before it ate, so it grabbed hold of what it could between its mandibles and began to pull the prey outside.


    ***


    The captain strolled through the makeshift camp. His eyes drooped from exhaustion after the last few days. He thought about the news from the meeting he had just finished with his team leaders. They had enough resources to last a couple of days, or they could use the supplies they were transporting to last a little longer. However, he realized that none of it would matter if the morale of his team didn''t lift up.


    "I should have known that this would have happened when we were put under such a waste of a leader." the captain said


    The captain was on his way to confront Erkden about the information and try to convince him to turn back and accept the losses.


    "Let''s hope this time is..."


    The captain''s eyes widened in horror as he witnessed a massive creature, towering as tall as him, dragging Erkden out of his tent. The first thought that floated in the captain''s head was an epiphany that this must be what is taking the others, and then it was the thought of needing to rescue the useless Master Erkden, who seemed unconscious.


    "Useless, could you not have injured it to make this a little easier." The captain shouted


    The captain tightened his grip on his sword and muttered, "It feels uncomfortable now," he said.


    The captain was one of the few secret test subjects for a new alchemic weapon created by Zindra Arnovin, the only battle alchemist in the Alchemic Race. Because of these tests, the weapon he had grown accustomed to in his two thousand years of life felt strange.


    "I hope she finishes the prototype soon so I can have one. It would make things like this much easier," he mumbled.


    The captain leaped towards the Night Beast, his sword raised high. As the creature''s tail swept towards him, he skillfully parried the attack with a swift slash. He couldn''t help but notice that the strength behind the tail was calculated - enough to test his skills but not enough to overpower him.


    Erkden, still stuck like a prisoner in his own body, could only observe the battle between the beast and the captain if it could even be considered a battle. The beast stood over Erkden as if guarding its prey; its tail would swing only at the last second, blocking the swipes of the captain''s sword. To Erkden, it seemed like the beast was playing with the captain.


    The captain grew agitated whenever he thought he had found an opening; he would slash at the beast, only to have its tail unexpectedly slide in from nowhere to parry the sword away. Experienced in fighting, the captain could tell this beast outclassed him, and the chances of either him or the master alchemist making it out alive from this were close to zero unless someone intervened. Even with all the noise he was making, no one seemed to be coming.


    The captain huffed for breath and could only click his tongue in frustration. If only he had been born into a battle race instead of a supply race, then maybe he could have had some art to help fight. If only he had been more talented, then he could have made that weapon before that battle alchemist, but what are regrets good for in the face of death?


    chk chk chk chk chk


    The sound of the Night Beast chirping echoed as it raised its head into the air.


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    The captain swung his arm forward but noticed something missing from the end. Half of his forearm was gone; it seemed that it had been cleanly sliced through.


    "What..."


    The captain fell as he noticed one of his legs had also gone missing. His mind seemed to shut down as his other arm and leg vanished soon after. He heard the chitter behind him as two beasts the same size as the one he had just fought walked over to him. His body couldn''t move; only his eyes could glance around. The only question that floated in his head was when?


    Erkden watched as two beasts stalked behind the captain.


    ''When did they get behind him?'' he thought.


    Erkden, still unable to move, wanted to scream a warning, but all he could do was watch as the beast above him cackled, and the captain was stabbed in the back of his shoulder. The captain didn''t even seem to notice as he jumped and swung his sword again; when he landed, the other stalking beast took the chance to swing its tail, slicing off the hand holding the sword. The other moved to attack the leg, then that was it. Erkden could only watch as a flood of smaller beasts poured into the camp. This was it. His hubris had cost him his life.


    As the beast began to sniff around his body


    ''If only I had not been so stubborn...''


    The beast moved toward Erkden''s head, drool spilling out of its mouth, dripping down its mandibles.


    ''If only I had listened...''


    The beast''s maws grew closer to Erkden''s shaking eyes. He knew what it was looking for: his Life Seed.


    ''If only I had been better...''


    The beast ripped away Erkden''s nose, tearing into his body, and all he could do was watch.


    ''If only...''


    Erkden could feel the beast holding his Life Seed between its mandibles.


    ''I don''t...''


    crack

 Chapter 67: Investigating the Ambrosia Village

    Zindra was seated at a small desk in the center building of the Ambrosia Village. She looked down at the small stack of papers, her eyes scanning through each one. As she worked, her gaze occasionally shifted out the window to the sky, where Morin was slowly ascending, casting its morning light onto the village. Despite the distractions, she remained focused on the task at hand, determined to complete her work before the end of the day.


    As Zindra finished the last bit of paperwork, she rested her chin in her hand and gazed into the distance, watching Morin continue to rise.


    "Little Erkden should be arriving soon," Zindra said with a smile and a small laugh.


    It had been just over two centuries since she had seen him, the little boy who used to follow her around during her visits to Uncle Osman''s house. She still remembered those days, the little games they would play, and the silly contests he would challenge her to in an attempt to prove himself. Just before he left the district to attend an academy, she brought him to the lab her master used; he was so excited to visit an Arch-Alchemist laboratory. After seeing it, he told her he would be an Ascended Alchemist one day and let her in his lab. He was so confident that he would surpass her at the time she had no doubts about him doing so since she had barely managed to reach the Apprentice level after two hundred years, and he was already an Aspire level at just a few decades old.


    But everything changed after her accident. She lost touch with him and the rest of the world, and her life became a never-ending struggle to regain some sense of normalcy. It was only after a long time that she made her way out of that darkness that she saw a path forward, and now the mountain she thought she could never climb seemed so close to the top. Now, despite the long years that had passed, she still wondered what had become of him and whether he had ever thought of her as she had done of him. He was a cute little brother that she was excited to see after such a long time.


    "Zindra, have you finished the handoff paperwork?" Arc asked as he walked into the room.


    Zindra looked at the huge pile of papers scattered throughout the room. The investigation had been ongoing for a couple of weeks and had become quite a complicated mess with no leads. To make matters worse, a lot of paperwork needed to be sifted through from Pata''s home and the central building to find any discrepancies, and they had only just started. At least, that was what it felt like, and not only did she have to do that, but also the work of a supply master since Arc was not going to help with it. He was too distracted by this mystery that had happened, leaving Carter in the orphanage with those children while he ran around during the night to investigate while doing minimum work during the day.


    "I just finished what I could, but there is just so much; I might have to give everything directly to the council instead of filling out more papers," Zindra said as she sighed.


    "This has become a mess," Arc complained.


    Zindra couldn''t agree more with the complaint. Eight hundred years of paperwork to sift through between just a handful of people was too much, and the work needed to be double and triple-checked to see if any discrepancies were in the documents. Only Arc could leave the offices to look around and check a few leads he had found on his own; Zindra and the others helping were too busy to leave and had stayed the days and nights working, trying to finish sooner.


    "Right, and now I can''t find Master Hermes. It''s like he just vanished, and I still have questions to ask him."


    "I''m surprised you have time to ask questions with all this mess."


    "It''s because of this mess that I have questions."


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "If that Divine Race Master has answers to these questions, then we have a problem."


    "Why would Master Hermes know anything? No, I just don''t know what to do with all this. I need direction since I have never had to do something like this before."


    "If a mess like this was normal and you knew how to handle it, then I would question how the Seedling society functioned."


    "Right, so what needs to be done today."


    "The most important lead I have is this census report from a few months ago. It seems that the population that was reported versus the actual population is wrong." Arc said as he handed over a packet of papers


    Zindra took the papers and glanced over them. "It seems fine to me, but I know controlling a population is not easy. It could be just a clerical error or something like that."


    "No, it''s more than that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That child at the orphanage from the Snowtopped Race is not on this list, and there are others like that scattered around."


    "They must be new then. You know how hard it is to track new entrants. Although the village is small, they can''t track everyone."


    "The child has been here for over three years, and the others have been here for variable amounts of time ranging from several years to several centuries."


    "Strange, but I fail to see the significance."


    "That''s not the only strange thing. In the last two years, no new Seedlings except those with supplies like us have come to the village."


    "That..." Zindra lost herself in thought, trying to think of why this was.


    Arc stared in silence as he scratched his chin, "Bring those papers and have a walk with me."


    Zindra looked at Arc with a mix of curiosity and apprehension, knowing that she still had work left and that leaving now would only delay it. His face was serious, suggesting that he had a good reason. Despite her reservations, Zindra decided that it would be fine. Any new information to give the council would be good and less work for little Erkden''s people. She nodded, grabbing the packet of papers before leaving the office.


    As they walked, Arc reached out with his hand to grab the papers that Zindra was looking through. He wasn''t looking for anything, just some basic information from the census. They only held an address, the number of occupants, and the average stay in the village. It was a crude population count and control, something that Feyrish would laugh at, but this is to be expected; as Zindra had said, controlling a population of this size was challenging. Arc could only sigh at the skewed view that the Genisis Continent had on the population. A small city on this continent had the same population as the entirety of Feyrish.


    "What are you looking for?" Zindra asked


    "I don''t remember this shop being on the list," Arc said, stopping on a page before gliding his finger down, "See, it ends with this address, but then this is next to it."


    "Maybe it''s new? I don''t remember seeing it the last few times I was here. Let me ask someone?"


    Zindra ran up and began talking to several Seedlings. At first, she smiled, but as she spoke to more Seedlings, her face began to take on a more serious tone.


    "What did you find out?" Arc asked


    "I don''t understand. Apparently, this has been here for a couple of hundred years, and the owner is the third generation, but why was it not recorded?"


    "interesting... Let us continue to see if there are more places like this."


    Over the course of three days, Arc and Zindra ran ragged around the village, searching and following every lead they could grasp. They gradually discovered that the situation was more complicated than they had thought, and all the Alchemic residents of Ambrosia village were required to help with the investigation. As they delved deeper into the issue, they began to uncover strange occurrences that had been ignored, misreported, or silenced. Reports of missing Seedlings numbered in the thousands, yet Zindra had never heard such news. Shops selling goods that should not exist had been in operation for decades, if not longer. Conspiracies about the village and the Alchemic Race were like a plague, and the presence of suspicious individuals seemed to be everywhere. All of the clues pointed to three locations: the central building where the village''s politics were conducted, Pata and Mata''s residence, the political and spiritual focal point of the Ambrosia Race, and finally, the orphanage that lay just outside of the village, the same that Carter now spent most of his days at.

 Chapter 68: Request for Help

    Zindra was seated at her cluttered desk in a dimly lit room, surrounded by a stack of dusty documents. Her tired eyes had deep bags from the tireless week she had spent investigating. Despite having a clear idea of where the leads pointed, she and the others were unable to take action regarding the orphanage, as it fell under the jurisdiction of the Divine Race. If they wanted to investigate it, they needed permission from the Grandmaster Council in Pilosophis. Meanwhile, the documents from the Center Building were still under investigation, but the task was daunting, considering the eight hundred years'' worth of records. Additionally, Pata and Mata''s residence was peculiar¡ªappearing almost as if it had been meticulously emptied of any trace of incriminating evidence if there were any, to begin with.


    Arc walked into the room with a tired yawn. After glancing around, he saw the scattered papers still in their place from the night before. Even the documents on the bed lay unmoved.


    "Did you stay up again? This is the third night in a row." Arc said.


    "There is just too much," Zindra said, moving papers around. "I can''t just sit still, and it''s frustrating that Erkden still hasn''t arrived. I need to leave to report this."


    Arc shrugged as he moved papers around so he could sit. He had already gone through most of the documents here, so he did not need to help her. He was waiting for permission to charge into the orphanage and look around. What he would find there was not important. He just wanted something interesting to do, and that was why he left that useless child there. If worse came to worse, he could use the child as an excuse to look around that place, but he might as well wait and see if he can do it without stepping on toes first, and the longer he got to stay away from his territory, the better.


    "Why do you not just send some of your men for permission? It has already been a week since the other supply master was supposed to be here. Who knows how much more of a delay he could be if we simply wait for him." Arc said


    "Sigh, I was already thinking along those lines. As much as I would like to report myself, I think this matter is too important not to send word; the fact we waited this long is already a problem."


    "Good. Gather some guards and send them off. Hopefully, we will hear back in a month or two. Then, I can finally see what this mess is all about."


    ***


    "Leave the prototypes here. I cannot have any of you using them out of my sight." Zindra said


    "Understood!" Ten imposing guards in full armor stood in formation, each holding out a vial filled with a mysterious liquid that emitted an ethereal glow.


    "Good. When you return and complete this mission, I will return these weapons to you. Until then, use what you did before."


    The ten guards saluted, although one could see their disappointment in their actions.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Here, this is the report that I created. It is a little short, but it should be enough to pull at least a few other grandmasters here if not one or two arches." Zindra said, holding a document out and waiting for one of the guards to grab it.


    After the guards looked at each other, one finally took the document, putting it inside his armor before nodding to Zindra.


    ***


    A few hours passed as the guards made their way back to Pilosophis after almost two months stuck in a middle-of-nowhere village. They were finally about to see civilization again. All they needed to do was camp out a few more days and ride the comfortable carriage home.


    "Have any of you noticed the strangeness yet?"


    "It is too quiet to be in a forest."


    "Yes, and the wind feels stale."


    "We can add this to the report to the council when we arrive."


    "Hopefully, it will only take a couple of weeks since we don''t have so many with us."


    "Honestly, probably half of us would have been fine. It''s not like there is any danger between here and Pilosophis."


    "It shows how important the situation is that Zindra sent so many to ensure the letter arrives as soon as possible."


    "Yeah, I know; I was just saying."


    chk chk chk chk


    "What was that?"


    The air was filled with the chittering of several full-grown Night Beasts as they stealthily crawled down the towering trees lining the path. Their dark bodies clung to the shadows, avoiding the light of Morin as the guards'' carriage passed by. As the nearest beast swiftly pounced, the others quickly joined in, emitting ear-piercing screeches of pain as the light hit their scales and smoke began to rise. They relentlessly tore away at the carriage, catching the unaware guards off guard.


    "Night Beat?" One screamed as he held his slowly numbing arm


    "When did these monsters start a nest here? And who let them grow so large?" Another screamed as he chopped away at an incoming tail.


    "We are not strong enough to deal with a fully grown Night Beast!"


    "We would be if Zindra hadn''t taken away those prototypes!"


    "You can''t blame her for this!"


    "Just frustrated...ugh."


    "No! Hurry, form a circle formation!"


    During the surprise attack, only a few guards sustained injuries, while the rest were able to respond swiftly and remained at their peak. The uninjured guards quickly formed a defensive perimeter around their injured comrades to protect them from the attacking creature while strategizing their escape plan.


    "There are only about four of them! If some of us distract them, the rest can run ahead and send word for extermination!"


    "Sounds good! Who is staying?"


    None of the guards spoke, knowing that whoever stayed would stay forever.


    "Fine, I will!"


    As the first volunteer bravely stepped forward, three others gathered their courage and joined the fray while the remaining six guards attempted to flee. Unfortunately, their efforts were in vain as they were quickly overwhelmed by a horde of beasts chased by young Night Beast. Their desperate quest for help came to a tragic end mere hours after it had started all while everyone else remained blissfully unaware.


    ***


    Zindra lay on her bed after sending her personal guards on a mission. She decided it was best to take a little break, as she had worked enough. Erkden should arrive any day now, and in about a month, the Alchemic Race should help with the situation. Doing too much work would only affect her condition, so it was best to rest a bit and let others handle some matters, like Arc.

 Chapter 69: Truth of the Orphanage Part 1

    Arc stood in the shadow of a tall stone building, concealed from view by the long shade it cast. He had positioned himself not far from the village gate, where a group of guards dispatched by Zindra were expected to pass through on their way out of the village. As the minutes turned into hours, Arc''s anticipation grew into impatience, his eyes fixed on the gate as he waited for the group to finally depart.


    "Hurry, I can only hold my curiosity for so long!" Arc grumbled.


    After his conversation with Zindra this morning, he had already decided that he could not hold out any longer and needed to search the orphanage, if not just to quench his curiosity. He had it all planned out. All that was waiting now was for everyone to be distracted, which he also had a plan for. He already knew that with the information that Zindra and the others collected, the Alchemic Race would send word of approval about the search, so what was the harm of searching a little earlier than expected?


    Arc''s eyes lit up as he watched the ten guards leisurely depart from the village. Most opted to walk alongside the carriage rather than ride while the driver grumbled about his duties. Now, with these guards leaving to get justification about a search, Arc could rest leisurely while he waited for his distractions to take place. Then, all that was left was to wait until night, just after those children and caretakers went to sleep.


    ***


    Carter trailed just a few steps behind Priya, taking in the echoing sounds of their footsteps as they made their way through the orphanage''s halls. The quiet pair was going to Istina''s office for Priya''s monthly check-up. Carter had accompanied them the previous month, and it mainly involved Istina asking questions. Priya would nod or shake her head, and then Istina would scold her, telling her to stay safe.


    Honestly, he didn''t want to go again. It was boring, and there was something that was burning inside him. It was a slow and subtle progression, but Carter was sleeping less and spending more time with others, and because of this, his Feyrisian curiosity was slowly stirring. Carter had spent most of his time exploring with Priya, trying to drown the curiosity, but there were places that she would refuse to go; not only that, but most of the other children and even caretakers refused to go to some of the locations on the premises; this only incited his curiosity more.


    Carter was constantly frustrated by his mind''s opposing pulls, from curiosity that bordered on obsession to extreme apathy and exhaustion. He wanted nothing more than for his mind to be calm enough to focus on one, preferably the useless, apathetic one because he didn''t want to face the repercussions of his curiosity again.


    Feyrisian curiosity was like an ailment with no cure. The only remedy was to distract the mind, but even that would only delay the inevitable. Like this, Carter gnawed at himself and fidgeted, trying to distract his mind, but nothing he did could pull his mind away from the curiosity of what was in those abandoned locations that made so many stay away.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    He decided that when everyone was asleep, he would quench his curiosity by exploring as many places as he could, if not just to return to his useless, apathetic self.


    ***


    Arc sat outside a small shop that sold different drinks and finger foods. He had grown to appreciate the quiet atmosphere of this shop, but it was unfortunate to see it go. When he began his own investigations because Zindra was too slow, he discovered that this business was importing illegal goods, which were not meant for a ''servant'' race like the Ambrosia race. Arc managed to hide the dealings discreetly so that he could continue to enjoy the peaceful atmosphere, but now these activities, along with others he had uncovered, were needed for a distraction. He was eager to see how Zindra would react to his first distraction along with the rest. He carefully staged the distractions for Zindra to uncover gradually, as if they were leaking out bit by bit. He also made sure to subtly point the blame at someone different for each mistake. Now, all that remained was to be patient and watch as the events played out.


    "This should keep them occupied for a few days at least, and when Zindra gets focused, she forgets all about me, leaving me plenty of time to do what I want," Arc said


    He sighed as he put down his empty cup, knowing that this would be the last he would have while he stayed here, but knowledge is more important than comfort.


    ***


    Carter sat beside the angry girl, who he now knew as Aiyah, but it was difficult to call her angry now. She only had a distant gaze and a quiet voice. She no longer ran around yelling at everyone. Now, she sat in the room where the other loud child, Aster, stayed. The loud child, Aster, seemed better than when he saw him last; he could talk and eat, but that wasn''t why Carter was here.


    Since the group returned from their little adventure, this pair had wandered the halls late at night. Carter had no idea why, but he knew they did, and caretakers would stay up to watch them silently. Because of this, these two were the only hindrance to his plan, an unavoidable variable that was difficult to account for, but it would not stop Carter from trying.


    ***


    Arc paced under the trees in the woods behind the orphanage. He was in a bit of a panic as Zindra moved through his distractions faster than anticipated. He had expected a week, but it seemed like even two days would be a stretch, and because of that, his only option was tonight. He had already planned to search tonight, but he wanted to spread it out over several nights to ensure he could explore the orphanage; now, he had one night to search several buildings and all the documents he could find.


    Morin was finishing its descent, and the sky was darkening. Arc could see the caretakers bringing the children inside to prepare for bed. It was almost time to move.


    ***


    Carter grumbled as he was escorted to his room. He was frustrated, having spent half the day with the once loud pair and having nothing to show for it. If one good thing came out of it, it was that he discovered why the pair wandered the halls. Aster seemed to be searching for someone called Casper, but Carter had no idea who that was or where they were hiding. It was frustrating that it was so simple: if he could find Casper, then he could explore, but to find Casper, he had to explore; it was maddening. Left with no choice, Carter decided that he would look for Casper tonight while exploring two problems with one solution.

 Chapter 70: Truth of the Orphanage Part 2

    Arc jumped in place, trying to shake off the nervous energy, and vigorously shook his hands to clear his mind and steady his breathing.


    "Just like when you were a child, Arc, come on, you can do it. What is the worst that can happen..."


    Arc could still vividly recall the countless attempts to stealthily sneak out of the territory, only to be met with the disapproving gaze of the old man who never failed to block his escapes.


    "Child, do you really think you can get away from me? You''re a thousand years too young?"


    "Shut it, old man!"


    "You know, child, I am beginning to think that you just like the taste of this dirt."


    Arc pulled himself out of his memories and refocused on the present task. He reasoned that being so far from his territory made it unlikely for the old man to exert any influence here. Arc kept justifying his actions. Although he wasn''t scared of being caught, he didn''t want that old man to know.


    When most of the lights of the orphanage began to dim, Arc jumped into action. Unlike the useless Seedlings that controlled space as cowards scared of their powers, the Nineteenth Family of Feyrish excelled at all applications of space. It was their lifeblood and their one obsession.


    Arc could hear the faint murmurs of conversations as caretakers moved around inside one of the buildings, but he remained unfazed. He knew that he could influence their perceptions using his Path, but he was also aware of the limitations of his power - he could only do so with one or two individuals at a time.


    Arc moved cautiously through the narrow window he had just managed to pry open, allowing himself into the quiet dormitory building. His footsteps echoed softly in the empty corridors as he made his way to the center of the building, where an old abandoned storage room was. Despite its central location and large size, this strange room was left alone for over two years; it was weird and shrouded in an air of mystery, just like several other locations on the premises.


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the desolate halls; Arc could only click his tongue at his bad luck. When Arc peaked his head around the corner, he could see one of the caretakers with an alchemic lantern slowly putting out the lights around the halls, and they slowly made their way toward him.


    "Great," Arc complained.


    Arc stood in the dimly lit hallway, observing as the caretaker meticulously extinguished the flickering light just around the corner he peaked around. As they drew nearer and nearer, he held his breath, waiting until they were just a few steps around the corner before making his move. As soon as the caretaker was close enough, Arc jumped out, his index finger lifted to head height and moved slightly toward the wall, and the caretaker''s head jerked to the side in the direction that Arc''s hand moved. In a swift motion, Arc threw his elbow into their head, sending them backward. There, the caretaker lay unconscious, and Arc sighed and began to move again. This event happened several times as Arc went to the supply room.


    ***


    Carter pressed his ear against the wooden door, straining to hear any sound beyond it. He held his breath as he listened intently for any sign of footsteps approaching his room. Gradually, the faint sound of footsteps grew closer, but unlike the lower floors where the lights were put out, these upper floors were left undisturbed. The reason for this was straightforward: Aster occupied a room just a few doors down from Carter''s.


    As the footsteps slowly passed by, Carter couldn''t help but smirk and let out a quiet laugh. He carefully opened his door and slid into the hallway, glancing around with a broad smile as he walked past Aster''s room. With a big grin and a chuckle, he began to jog down the hall, feeling confident that Aster wouldn''t be able to bother him. Before leaving Aster''s room earlier, he locked the door, and as he glanced back, it seemed to be still locked. It appeared that the caretaker, who had just passed, was less observant than Carter had originally thought them to be


    "Now, to scratch the itch," Carter said


    ***


    Arc grumbled as another caretaker lay unconscious just behind him. He was beyond annoyed at the number of caretakers who walked the halls so late at night; not even the village guards were this dedicated. It didn''t matter anymore as he had finally arrived at the supply room.


    "What a barbaric lock... Ironic,"


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The sneer on his lips slowly turned into a smirk at his unintentional joke.


    Arc kneeled so he could see into the lock, as he needed to see what he was using his Path on for it to work. As he looked inside the lock, he lifted and lowered his fingers individually, and finally, the lock clicked. Arc pushed the door open but was immediately disappointed by the emptiness.


    "Nothing! Really?" Arc said in disappointment


    Arc wandered around the barren room. There was literally nothing there, not even dust. He kept pacing around, looking for something. His instincts and curiosity were yelling at him, telling him that there was more to this room than what he could see, but there were no clues as to what that could be.


    His fingers moved cautiously over the wall''s surface, gently and deliberately tracing the rough edges and smooth curves.


    "There has to be something here!"


    but his movements were for naught as nothing happened. Frustrated, Arc was about to leave when he thought of something. He began to knock on the walls until he heard a strange echo from behind one of the walls, and a smile grew on his face.


    "I knew it! But how do I..."


    Arc acted on instinct, swiftly lifting his foot and thrusting it towards the wall. His foot effortlessly punched through the wall with a thud, creating a hole.


    "Haha, now that there is a hole... how do I get my foot out..."


    As he struggled to free his foot from the wall, he chipped away at the wall until he had created enough space to peek into the hidden room. However, his hopes were crushed when he saw that the room was just as vacant and clean as the one he was currently in.


    "How dull..."


    Arc''s head slowly twisted as his eyes grew wide, and his ears caught the subtle sound of small footsteps drawing nearer.


    "No one should be patrolling with the lights out!"


    In a panic, Arc bolted out of the room, his hearts pounding as he fled as swiftly as his legs could carry him.


    ***


    Carter moved cautiously, the soles of his feet barely making a sound against the floor. The night was pitch-black, making it difficult to distinguish his surroundings, but faint glimmers of light from a few rooms cast a subtle glow, guiding him as he made his way down to the ground floor, where the storage room was.


    When he finally arrived at the door, he noticed something strange about it. He turned the knob and noticed it was already unlocked. The key he had gone through so much trouble to get while spending time in Istina''s office with Priya had been wasted.


    It was strange, though, the door being opened. When did someone come to this room? In the two months that Carter had been here, not a single Seedling had even glanced at the door, let alone approached it, so who and when?


    Carter mulled over the questions as he walked into the room, leaving the door open so the faint glow from outside could bring a small amount of light into it. He glanced around the empty room with squinted eyes, trying to see anything. With a groan, he began to stumble around until he saw a hole as big as his head in one of the walls. It was dark and hard to see anything on the other side, so he stepped back. If he wanted to see what was on the other side of the hole, he would have to make it bigger, bring in a light, or find a way into whatever space was back there.


    He once again stumbled around the room, but his eyes always seemed to be pulled to one of the corners where the wall with a hole met another. Something about that corner just pulled him there as if it held the answer, but no matter how he studied the corner, it seemed ordinary. His feet pulled him as if by instinct and pushed against the bottom of the wall, pressing a hidden button, and with a soft click, the wall of the supply room began to sink slowly.


    Carter stared at the slowly descending wall with awe. This simple action made him remember something that he thought he had forgotten, but now that memory seemed so long ago that it was just snippets of images in his mind, not even a coherent memory.


    As the wall finally came to rest flush with the ground, Carter made his way into the empty room, a little upset at the wasted time and the zero return for his investment. With a sigh, he could only decide to leave the empty room. At first, he thought of trying to raise the wall again, but after thinking about it, he decided it was not his problem.


    ***


    Arc sat quietly just outside the dormitory, concealed behind a cluster of dense shrubs. He studied a roughly drawn map he had crudely sketched during his visits. The map had little to it, just squares marking buildings, lines showing the guard''s estimated paths, and other simple details. Others might look and laugh at his crude drawings, but Arc was quite proud of his masterpiece.


    "It seems the old dean''s building is the most interesting location I can ''inspect'' now. I had wanted to save it for last, but after the fiasco that was the supply room, I think it best to go for something much more interesting, or else I will come out of this empty-handed."


    Arc knew there was no guarantee that something would be in that old building, but his instincts and curiosity told him that it would be fun and interesting to search it, and those instincts have never steered him wrong.


    ***


    Carter grumbled as he sneaked out of the dormitory window. He was upset at the time he wasted searching the room. Even though he technically discovered something, it ended up being a waste. There were so many other places that he wanted to explore to quench his curiosity, but he knew that he didn''t have time to look at all of them tonight, so he needed to decide where he was going next. He sat under the window and began to think, but one place kept popping into his head: the scary old building on the opposite side of the premises where children were too scared to go anywhere near. Something about it told Carter that he would find something there, something a lot more interesting than an empty secret room.

 Chapter 71: Truth of the Orphanage Part 3

    Arc took a deep breath, and sweat dripped down his brow. A guard dressed in armor lay unconscious behind Arc ¡ª the third guard he had incapacitated during his short trek to the dean''s old building. But he was only halfway there and knew more guards were likely coming.


    "Tch, This is annoying; if I could kill them... sigh, ancestors help me."


    "Did you hear that!"


    Arc clenched his fist in annoyance. It seemed his little complaint had alerted more guards.


    The guards saw a strange figure in the dark and instantly rushed toward it; no other thought floated in their minds.


    Arc, seeing the pair of rushing guards, could only sigh in complaint.


    "Old man, I don''t know how, but this is your fault."


    Arc was quickly getting exhausted from fighting the guards, who were much more skilled than the caretakers in the dorm building. As a result, his Path was taking a greater mental toll. Even though he had disabled dozens of caretakers with little repercussions, just three of the guards had taken a huge toll, and now, with two of these guards attacking simultaneously, Arc was concerned if he could continue.


    As the guard swiftly swung his blade, Arc instinctively raised his hand to deflect the attack, feeling the rush of wind as the blade passed by. Before he could react, another blade swiftly entered his vision, forcing him to leap backward to avoid being struck. The first guard instantly stabbed forward as he saw Arc leaping backward. Arc, seeing this, reacted with a flick of his finger. Although he could not change the direction of the blade by much, it was more than enough to glide over his shoulder instead of his neck.


    With a click of his tongue, the stinging of the cut on his shoulder started to radiate. Moving his hand to cover the cut, Arc could feel the irritation and annoyance flaring in his chest.


    "Stupid!"


    But Arc wasn''t given enough time to complain as the two blades swung at him again. Arc, not missing the parallel attacks, could only smirk at the glaring opening between the two. Pushing his arms to cross one another, the blades lost their trajectory, and Arc rushed between the two guards, grabbing both of their helmed heads before slamming them into the ground as hard as he could, and with the guard''s grunts, he could see their closed eyes.


    "How am I struggling so much with these weak guards? Am I so dependent on..."


    Arc swiftly turned around as a blade swiftly approached just under his chin. Taken by surprise, he could not do much, just barely moving to the side, but the blade easily cut deep into the side of his neck.


    Coughing with his hand tightly over the slash in his neck, Arc glared at the guard across from him. The guard, on the other hand, was already preparing for another strike. Arc could care less, balling his fist and swinging it with all he could, adding his Path to make the impact more; if the guard''s head explodes, then so be it; at this point, he could care less. Unfortunately for Arc, who spent more time on his Path than on his body, all he got from his punch was a thud as the guard was sent back several steps, seeming fine if not a little shaken.


    The guard glared at the figure before him. He wasn''t stupid, and he could tell from the red liquid seeping out of the wound that this was more than likely the Feyrisian, but why was he sneaking around?


    "Lord Arc, what are you doing here? Are you perhaps testing us?"


    "Perhaps, or perhaps I am not."


    The guard shrugged as he put away his sword.


    "It''s not like it matters. We can do very little to you, but I will need to inform Istina and Ibada of this."


    Arc gave a slight nod of agreement before clenching his teeth and sending his fist flying toward the guard''s face again. Unlike before, when the guard was prepared and wary, this time, he was unguarded and fell to the ground unconscious.


    "Sorry, but not right now. I am still busy." Arc said as he removed his hand from the healed wound.


    ***


    Carter ambled toward the strange haunted building on the opposite side of the premises, or at least hoped. He tried to hide behind anything he could, but it was dark, and instead of hiding, he kept running into things like trees, thick bushes, and the sides of buildings. It hurt, but nothing happened for some reason, even when he made a sound. He knew there were guards who would walk the premises, but they didn''t seem anywhere near him; it was strange.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I was hoping there would be guards so I could see," Carter spoke weakly, depressed at his incompetence.


    "I should have brought a light..."


    Carter weakly dragged himself forward, unsure if he was even going in the right direction. After some time, Carter hit the side of a building; it had been a while since he had run into one, so he was confused about where he was. He moved around the building clumsily as it seemed that it had been neglected, and there were a lot of overgrown shrubs and other plants around the building, making it much harder to walk around while keeping a hand on the wall. After moving for a while, he almost fell as the creaking sound of something like a hinge quietly echoed not far from him.


    "The door is broken?"


    With a creak, the door to the mysterious building opened, but just like outside, the inside was just as dark.


    "Is this where I was going? Or am I lost?" Carter mumbled


    Carter had no idea if this was where he needed to go, but something was pulling him into the building, almost like when he found the hidden switch. With a slight hesitation, he walked into the building, leaving the door open behind him, hoping that some light from something might seep into the dark building, lighting his way.


    Carter''s hand glided against the wall as he struggled to see anything in the pitch-black darkness. As he stumbled around the dark room, his hand touched the frame of a door. Frantically moving his hand around, he found the doorknob twisting and jerking, but nothing he did seemed to budge the door.


    "...It doesn''t seem locked..."


    ***


    "Quick the Intruder..."


    Arc could hear the group of guards chasing from not far behind him. Because of this, he had to dim the light he was using, making it harder to find the dean''s building nearby. Luckily, he had managed to find it, but he didn''t have time to look around; he just broke the door so he could get inside.


    "I''ll hide on the second floor and search there; after that, I can come back down to look around the old dean''s office; there has to be something there."


    Arc hurried up the stairs, hoping the guards running outside wouldn''t notice. He had no idea what was on the second floor as he had spent all his time expecting to look only in the dean''s office. So, heading to the second floor, he had no real expectations of finding anything. It was all to waste time while he waited for the guards to disappear.


    Wondering down the empty halls, Arc took his time peeking into every door he crossed. If it was locked, well, they weren''t that sturdy. Most of the doors hung open, and Arc didn''t find anything interesting while glancing into the rooms, but he did see a small library, although empty, which was probably the only interesting room.


    ?Suddenly, the sound of small footsteps began to echo from the floor below; Arc, in a panic, ran to the nearest room, looking for a place to hide.


    "Huh, strange?"


    Arc glanced over the room he had chosen to hide in, but something about the room seemed odd.


    "This is smaller than it should be. Right?"


    Arc wanted to look outside the room to make sure that he was right but was unsure if whoever was downstairs heard his steps above. Left with no choice, Arc began to rummage around the wall for an answer to his question, and an answer soon followed.


    ?THUNK


    The dense sound of the wall as it moved away revealed a hidden staircase leading back down. Arc lifted his hand from the indention he had just pressed; his face slacked, and he was shocked that something would be here and not on the floor below.


    "It makes sense, I guess..." Arc mumbled, unsure if he was upset at the difference between reality and his expectations.


    "Well, I did find something, so no harm, I guess."


    ***


    Carter somehow managed to open the mysterious unlocked door and wandered into the room. When he walked in, he noticed a faint glow in the room, giving a little light, but it didn''t seem to have a point of origin. It was as if the whole room had a faint glow. Walking around, Carter''s eyes glanced around; the room was small, at least compared to most of the rooms that Carter had seen in the other buildings; it felt almost normal besides the faint glow.


    Carter bobbed his head around as his eyes dashed around the room, glancing one way, then another, turning in circles like a child. There were no decorations on the walls, no shelves, and no carpet to cover the cold-planked floor. All there was was a lonely wooden desk at the back of the room, too large to move.


    "Strange?" Carter mumbled as his head cocked to the side


    He began to move around the lonely desk as if looking for something but was unsure as to what; it was different than before. Nothing was calling him, but the desk seemed so strange. Everything seemed to glow in a faint light in this room, but the desk was different; instead of emitting light, it seemed to be avoiding it.


    "No shadow?"


    Looking around the room, Carter noticed that even though there was a faint light, neither he nor the desk had a shadow. This made this almost normal-looking room even stranger than before. How was there light but no shadow? Where was the light from? Curious about the light, Carter wondered if it was like this in other rooms or just this one, so plucking up some courage to brave the dark again, he wandered the halls. As he wondered, he noticed that some had the light but not all of them; not only that, but every room was different, but what always remained the same was something in the room that seemed to avoid the light.


    Carter returned to the first room and sat in front of the desk, curious about why and how but unsure of what to do about his curiosity. Throwing his head back and forth with his finger on his chin, he could only stare at the lonely desk in the room, thinking of how to test the many thoughts in his head.


    "Is the light special, or is it the object themselves? If the first, then why, and if the second, then why?"


    His first focus was on whether the light was special and, if so, why. The first thought was to mark a location in the room, as this was obvious. Every room with light had one object that stood out, but what if there was more? If his first thought is true, then why does the object need to be marked?


    "I''m missing something, but what?"

 Chapter 72: Truth of the Orphanage Part 4

    Arc moved cautiously down the dimly lit staircase, his fingers trailing along the walls as he carefully balanced the alchemic lantern in his other hand. Its gentle glow cast with just enough light to see the next few steps but not what was ahead. Suddenly, a draft swept through the corridor, causing the light within the lantern to flicker and dance, casting eerie shadows on the stone walls.


    "Gust?"


    Arc stopped his descent down the staircase as he looked at the dancing shadows around him.


    "If there is wind, then there must be something here!" A smile tugged at his lips as he spoke in excitement, "Wait, did no one discover this? Am I the first? Or is there something else?"


    The feeble gusts of wind arrived in short, irregular bursts before scattering just a short distance behind. The source of the wind seemed distant, which only fueled Arc''s curiosity and eagerness to explore.


    "This is getting more intriguing. A small village like this holds so many interesting things. Oh, Ambrosia, what other fun mysteries do you hold for me?"


    As Arc restarted his descent down the dark staircase, the smile that had tugged at his lips just seconds ago fully bloomed into a mad, almost insane smile. A mad glint flickered in his eyes and signaled a surge of determination, prompting him to hasten his pace, doubling his speed down the shadowy steps.


    Arc''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts as he practically leaped from the final step. His eyes seemed distant, lost in thoughts and a world of his own as the previously dim hallway gradually illuminated with a soft, blue glow. His gaze regained focus, and as he glanced at his feet, he spotted a small obscure stone embedded in the floor. Lifting his gaze, he noticed the increasing number of lights glittering in the distance.


    "What?"


    A confused sound came out of his mouth, along with the question that sat at the tip of his tongue. His head slanted to the side as the light continued to grow until he could no longer see the increasing number. His head glanced between the simple and obscure stone, which seemed like all the others, and the growing light in the distance. Unlike before, it seemed obvious from the blank stare that no thoughts floated in his mind.


    With a light step, the small stone pressed into the ground, causing the lights to flicker and fade away as quickly as they had appeared at the beginning. Once more, Arc pressed the stone, and the dull blue glow grew into the soft blue light casting down the barren hall. Arc repeated these actions several more times, his eyes sparking with realization and playfulness as he watched the soft blue glow and darkness dance and intertwined down the halls.


    "What a mesmerizing mechanism."


    Arc stood still as he watched the last bit of darkness fade from view. After the joy of playing with a new toy faded, Arc realized another fact: '' Why was something like this here?'' When that thought crossed his mind, the soft blue glow began to take on an ominous characteristic.


    "What is this place? Why does something like this exist here under an orphanage?"


    This once mesmerizing and interesting mechanism of light felt a little darker than before as if something was beckoning him down the corridor with its fingers curled, asking if he would take a risk to answer his simple questions. At that point, Arc realized that the only way to gain answers to his questions lay hidden somewhere beyond the soft blue glow lighting the hall.


    Each step felt heavy as if the air urged him to turn back. His hands trembled with a mix of anxiety and excitement, and a nervous smile played at the corners of his lips. Despite the overwhelming sense of something in the air, Arc''s excitement easily pushed it aside, allowing him to effortlessly press on, his hearts racing with the promise of discovery that awaited him in the darkness.


    "Oh?"


    As Arc made his way into the large, circular chamber, his voice reverberated loudly, bouncing off the walls and filling the space with a sense of grandeur. The domed ceiling above emitted a gentle, ethereal blue glow, casting an otherworldly ambiance over the surroundings. Countless pathways branched in every direction and seemed to weave together to form a complex labyrinth within the chamber, making the path forward difficult to discern.


    "There has to be at least thirty different halls, and they all look the same, and the way they twist into one another. What madman designed this!"


    Arc''s piercing gaze scrutinized each pathway, meticulously searching for the slightest, most minute difference that might distinguish one from the others. As Arc paced with restlessness around the room, his echoing footsteps and resounding shouts reverberated off the cold stone walls, sending back his every complaint, mad rant, and other noise from rage as if the room mocked his pointless observations.


    "AHHH! They are all the same! Is this intentional? An Illusion? Am I just blind or just insane?"


    Arc stood in the center of the room, his head tilted back as he stared at the domed roof above him, the subtle blue glow now tickling his nerves. With a huff and a sigh, he reached into a hidden pocket inside his robes, pulling out a small, shiny brown rod.


    "Old man, I hate you, but thanks for this... thing."


    Arc tossed the rod to the ground and watched as the rod spun in circles at an incredible speed, turning into a complete circle before suddenly stopping and pointing to two opposite paths.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A smile tugged at the corner of Arc''s lips as he stared at one of the entryways. Picking up the rod, Arc walked toward the path leading to somewhere with a much happier stride.


    ***


    Carter''s eyes drooped, and his head bobbed as he stared at the desk in front of him. He had been here for some time and had yet to find a single clue about what anything meant. The mystery still eluded him, and his interest waned as he continued to stare at what felt like a dark, bottomless pit where questions were thrown in, but no answers ever came out.


    "... Frustrated..." Carter murmured wearily, his eyes growing heavier and heavier as they struggled to stay open. "So...Ti... ZZZ"


    As Carter slept soundly, the gentle sound of his soft, slow, and shallow breathing filled the room, creating a peaceful and tranquil atmosphere.


    ***


    A figure hidden in a grey cloak that covered their whole figure walked into a dark room covered in dust and a stale, musty stench. The figure''s violet eyes glimmered as they walked to one of the few chairs around a small table. Their eyes squinted as they saw the chair''s dilapidated state. With a click of their tongue, they ignored the chair, choosing to stand instead.


    "Hello, little Carter."


    The broken and flickering light in the room cast strange, twisting shadows across it, and from the chair opposite the grey-cloaked figure, the shadows seemed to come to life. A single small violet eye emerged from the darkness of the chair, its gaze fixed on the figure before it. Another eye appeared as the figure shifted beneath a twisted blanket, glaring intensely at the grey-cloaked figure that had disturbed it. No sound broke the silence as the blanketed figure continued to stare, each eye radiating an intense and chilling gaze.


    "I was told you were talkative and bursting with energy. It seems I have been misinformed."


    "Who are you?" a gravely but childish voice echoed from under the blanket


    When Carter asked the question, the corners of the figure''s eyes curved upward, forming crescent shapes, revealing a sense of amusement and anticipation as if it was waiting for that question.


    "Someone that can shed some light in the darkness and bring you onto your true path."


    ***


    Carter''s eyes snapped open from the dream, and as he lay there in the faint glow of the room, he could feel the remnants of the vivid images that had filled his mind only moments before. The echo of the dream lingered, and he found himself trying to grasp onto the fragments that had so abruptly dispersed upon waking. He felt that the answer to his questions lay in that dream, but how could he pull the answer from the chaos?


    With racing thoughts, Carter''s mind lingered on the shadows of the hood, shadows which covered only what needed to be covered. The pale white hands could be seen even in the oversized sleeves, but only the eyes of the face could be seen. Could shadows choose where to be cast on their own, or was a type of control needed? Light and darkness: there is always a connection between the two; just like any essence, they all have an antithesis, but the combination of the two always creates something like fire and water with steam and light and darkness with shadows, which was the key at least that is what it seemed.


    With renewed vigor and a shimmer of interest in his eyes, Carter moved around frantically, trying to piece together the puzzle in this room and its hidden meaning. Still, no matter what he tried, he could not figure out the crux of the problem.


    "If I can have that dream again, maybe I can find the missing piece. But how do I have the dream again?"


    ***


    Arc slowly made his way down the dark and empty path, and the stale cold air chilled his skin. The soft, dull blue lights that once trimmed the hallway had long stopped to illuminate his way, enveloping the surroundings in an impenetrable darkness. Thankfully, he clutched tightly onto the alchemic lantern, its warm glow piercing through the darkness that surrounded him. Despite the passage of what felt like an eternity, the oppressive blackness remained, stretching endlessly before and behind him, leaving him with an overwhelming sense of isolation.


    "Am I trapped..."


    Just as the comment slipped out of his mouth, the light from his lantern seemed to twist around a corner.


    "Finally, a change!"


    Arc sprinted around the corner and stumbled into a room bathed in a soft, ethereal green glow emanating from random green stones in the ceiling. The space looked like a makeshift laboratory dedicated to research of some kind, but Arc had little idea what it could be.


    Neat rows of metallic slabs lined the center of the room, while desks with towering stacks of paper were pushed close to the walls. Other than these, the room seemed too bare to be used for research. It seemed more fit to call this an observation room rather than anything else but what could be observed in such a manner.


    "What were they observing here... No matter how I look at this, it is just unusual. What kind of research or observation would require this strange organization of desks and slabs?"


    Moving to the stacks of papers close to him, Arc rummaged through the documents. They were strange, almost like the ramblings of a madman. Nothing in the papers sounded like sound research or even sound-minded words. He couldn''t make sense of anything that he read, and the more he read, the more confused he was about what this room was and, in fact, what this whole labyrinth was.


    "This is more like some kind of delusional cult!" Arc rubbed his eyes as he tried to gather his thoughts, "If... are... uh, I need all of this to be connected, or else nothing makes sense, but if it is, then I have even more questions."


    Arc saw something on the last page of the document he held: a sketch of one of the patients or, better yet, experiments.


    "That girl that Carter spends his time with? She was here? And it appears the last documented time was just a few days before we arrived at the village. Divine Race, what are you plotting to send us here?" Arc fumed as he spoke, feeling like he was being toyed with.


    Arc took deep breaths, the rise and fall of his chest steady as he tried to calm himself down. He placed his hand firmly on the edge of the desk, feeling the smooth wood beneath his fingertips. Glaring at the imposing stacks of documents in front of him, he willed himself to focus. Suddenly, as he lifted his hand, the unmistakable sound of a button being released echoed through the room, followed by the jarring noise of objects shifting and moving.


    "Old man, this is your fault!" Arc screamed as the lights above him began to blink.


    ***


    Carter walked back into the office room with a sigh. He had left hoping to find something in one of the other rooms, but he had no luck, so he returned with no choice. As he sat, the room slowly started to lose its subtle glow, and the desk began to lose its strange ability and now cast a subtle shadow.


    "Huh, did I do something?"


    Clunk


    As Carter turned, a sudden sound of movement caught his attention. He swiftly noticed a frame on the wall had fallen, revealing a new space similar to the storage room in the dormitory. Without hesitating, Carter leaped to his feet, his eyes filled with excitement, and he dashed into the newly exposed area.

 Chapter 73: Truth of the Orphanage Part 5

    Carter darted through the newly revealed opening in the wall, but his excitement instantly died as he peeked into the darkness. The fading light of the room barely illuminated a few steps leading downward, hinting at a staircase concealed in the dark. With no way to gauge its distance and lacking any light source, descending seemed risky. With the light dimming in the room beside him, he had two choices: leave or continue.


    "Uhh..."


    Carter''s head swiveled back and forth, his eyes scanning the dimly lit room and the deep, dark staircase as he weighed his options. With the room''s fading light, he decided to push forward with his original plan. Stepping cautiously, he descended into the depths, mindful of each step and vigilant of his every foot placement.


    Carter cautiously continued down the steps, reaching out to grasp the cold stone wall for support. The rough surface offered little to hold onto, and the thought of slipping and falling a frightening distance crept into his mind, causing him to move slower.


    Finally, after a short time climbing down, his foot found even ground. With a sigh, Carter sat on the last step as he wondered how much longer he would have to walk through the darkness. With a huff, Carter let his feet glide around the ground as he thought about what to do about the darkness when one of the stones sunk, and soft blue light began to line the side of the corridor.


    Carter''s eyes grew wide, and his mouth opened when the lights started to glow; he jumped to his feet as soon as what was happening hit him and rushed to look at where the lights were coming from. The first thing he noticed was a strange smell coming from the blue light, and the way it moved seemed like fire, but the blue glow was strange, seeming more like glowing water than any fire he had seen. His first instinct was to touch the flame, but a thin layer of crystal blocked him. Although it seemed thin enough to break with just a light press, Carter had no idea what would happen if he broke the container, so with a click of his tongue, he stood and observed the ''fire'' as it danced behind the thin crystal. Little to no warmth escaped from the other side of the crystal, so whatever was happening did result in some kind of fire, but Carter had no idea what as he hadn''t seen it before or had he. He couldn''t shake off this faint familiar feeling as if he had seen this flickering fire-like light before but couldn''t place it.


    Carter turned his curiosity to the small stone that acted as the on and off button for the mechanism. However, he hesitated to fiddle with it, concerned about damaging it and plunging himself back into darkness. Deciding to leave it untouched, he chose to continue onward, hoping that something just as interesting would happen later. With this in mind, he set off down the now bright corridor, feeling a newfound spring in his step.


    ***


    Arc sat reading under the subtle green glow of the strange green stones that dotted the domed ceiling. These so-called researchers called these green stones Life Stone Lights, a name that he had learned from reading the papers piled high on each desk, although he had only read some papers from each desk. Apparently, these green stones were the byproduct of whatever research was being carried out here, and the fact that they had life light in their names was ominous, to say the least, even though it might be separated by one word.


    From the look of all the papers, this research had been happening for a few hundred years, although with little results to show. The more Arc read and tried to understand what happened, the more confused he became.


    The first thing he noted from his reading was that the subjects had no age range, and it seemed almost random; nothing about it seemed to hold a meaning: children from the orphanage, from the streets and caravans, adults who worked in any field, merchants that made their way to sell goods, even the old and dying did not escape the fate of simple experimental subjects. It seemed that whatever this research was, it had no real goal. It seemed more like a unique form of torture being created, and it reminded him of something he had seen before when he was in Feyrish.


    The only other important thing he had found was the introduction of a strange serum a little more than a year ago. It seemed that every desk created a different name for this strange serum, but the first papers he had read called it Liquid of Order.


    Arc carefully studied the many papers on different desks, trying to find anything about the new serum. Despite his efforts, he found little information beyond the serum''s changing name. The research from last year seemed disorganized as if the researchers themselves didn''t remember their work. This disconnect and sometimes missing information between the desks that were so close to one another seemed chaotic but organized, intentional yet organic, and all too familiar.


    What made the chaos worse was that the further back Arc read into the pile of documents, the more in-line the papers became. Documents of other older serums, their creation methods, and their effects seemed like real research, but at the same time, it was also strange, like all of the so-called researchers were just following specific orders or instructions. Arc just couldn''t put his finger on what was so off-putting about these papers. Again, everything changed a year ago when that Liquid of Order arrived, and then the organization and instructions became chaos as if that was the intention.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Arc could tell that the serum was important because the direction of this research seemed familiar. But that raised further questions. It seemed like the Liquid of Order had to have been made somewhere else and was closely guarded, adding more questions to the already long list that Arc was already compiling.


    This liquid held so much importance to these researchers and the ones they worked for that when it was brought here, it also seemed to change the direction of the research from its original purpose, True Awakening, to something called the Opening. Whether it be the research for the True Awakening or the Opening, it seemed that the number of patients that survived the administration of the serum was close to zero. To any sane being, it would seem a failure, but to the fanatics, it appeared that they thought they were close to understanding how to achieve their goal.


    Arc rubbed his eyes to give them a rest from reading. It seemed that he had made little headway in the direction of what this place was, so he just stared up at the shining green stones above. As Arc looked over the ceiling filled with green stones, some dimmer than others, possibly indicating that they would go out soon and need to be replaced, he couldn''t help but comment aloud.


    "Seems like they were slowly replacing the stones there with these life stone lights."


    He let out another annoyed sigh as he tried to jump back into reading, but the faint and distant sound of steps coming from the hall he had used to enter made him panic.


    He had already decided that he did not mind being caught, but if he were, there would need to be a lengthy explanation or a fight, depending on who found him. All that would do would disturb his exploration of this interesting place, and he could not have that. Glancing around for a path of escape, he saw the other exit opposite the one he had entered. Without a second thought, he dashed toward it, leaving a mess behind him, indicating someone was there.


    ***


    Carter''s eyes grew wide as he looked around the vast labyrinthine-like room, which was surprisingly broad for an underground space, leaving Carter awestruck. The corridor, constructed from plain stone, seemed fitting for the underground. However, Carter found it mystifying that such a colossal room appeared to serve no purpose other than as some sort of exchange room. Amidst all this, one more detail caught his attention.


    "Why is only one of the corridors lit?"


    Carter couldn''t help but notice that, among the thirty or so similar paths and winding routes, only one was bathed in a soft, inviting glow. It seemed to beckon him as if daring to follow where it led. Without pausing to consider the consequences, Carter eagerly embraced the invitation and charged down the corridor with curiosity and excitement propelling him forward.


    ***


    Arc''s labored breathing echoed off the walls as he sprinted as fast as his legs could carry him down the dark hall. He pushed himself to keep going further into the darkness, beating himself up for his frantic dash out of the lab, which had caused him to leave behind his alchemic lantern. Gasping for air, he finally came to a halt.


    "By The ancestors! When will these long halls to nowhere end?" Arc screamed as he caught his breath.


    Soft, distant steps echoed behind Arc as he ran, annoying him with each tap they made. Arc was getting to the point where it would save more time to talk to whoever was chasing him versus running down an endless black hallway with no end in sight. At least with a confrontation with the would-be chaser, he could be done and leave, but his thoughts soon ended when the faint green glow in the distance caught his eye.


    Even with the steps behind him closing in, Arc couldn''t even bother because he was too occupied with what this new green light might be. If the worst came to worse, he could deal with whoever was behind him and continue with his exploration, which seemed to bear some fruit with the papers finally and now this green light, which he could only assume were those strange stones stuck in the lab''s ceiling.


    "Uhr!"


    Arc let out a short, involuntary exclamation of pain as a sharp, stinging sensation sliced into the side of his arm. The distant glow of the nearby green light cast long shadows around him. Despite the distant light, the details remained dimmed and obscure, teasing him with glimpses of the cold stone walls, the only thing he could see around him. His initial instinct said it was likely his first trap in this labyrinth. Yet, as his vision adjusted to the light, he saw something far different from the simple traps he thought it would be.


    Amidst the dim green glow, he saw the gleam of crimson eyes. They flickered with a deep, intense madness and fixed on him with an unsettling alertness. Only after processing the eyes did Arc look at what they were connected to: a Seedling; its short, pale pink hair shimmered faintly in the dim light, contrasting against skin that pulsed with veins glowing in the same green that was bathing them now.


    Its teeth clattered, and its body shook as green liquid oozed out of the Seedling''s eyes like streams of tears. It seemed to open its mouth to scream, but no voice or sound came out, as if it had lost its voice. What came out instead was a light puff of green smoke. At that moment, Arc realized that this encounter was no trap but maybe the answer to the questions he had been asking for.


    "What!"

 Chapter 74: Truth of the Orphanage Part 6

    The alchemic flames cast their soft blue glow on the dark stones, and the soft tap of steps was the only sound that echoed in the emptiness. Carter, the one making those subtle steps, strolled with broad, aimless strides down the dim corridor, his face showing his boredom with the monotony. He felt as though he had been walking for hours, with no end in sight, the flames flickering and dancing like ethereal companions, showing him the nothingness in front of him. As he continued, he noticed a gradual transition in the color of the flames, from soft blue to a vague blend of blue and green. The change was so subtle that it wasn''t until the light had almost entirely transformed into a green that Carter finally noticed the transition.


    Turning around to glance back the way he had come, he was baffled to see the hall bathed in a bright green light instead of the familiar blue. The change was so inconspicuous that Carter began to doubt his perception, questioning whether the memory of the blue flames was nothing more than a figment of his imagination or a deceptive trick of his mind.


    He wanted to take time to look at the new flames, but there was no telling how much time he had spent here, and he still needed to return to his room before Morin rose into the sky. So, he could only move forward, hoping to find an end to this endless tunnel. As fate would have it, an end to the monotony came with the entrance to a room.


    As Carter ran into the room, his thoughts were preoccupied with the end of the monotony, causing him to overlook his impulsive actions of charging into a new room without ensuring its safety. The room he now found himself in was a mess, with papers strewn haphazardly across every free space. The strange furniture in the center of the room seemed to be devoured by the thin layer of papers scattered on top; the desk, the floors, even the walls as far as Carter could reach, didn''t have an empty space on them. All seemed to be covered in papers.


    Carter didn''t know why, but it excited him to see all the papers, and he had no idea where he would like to start reading. He glanced around, looking at the desk that lined the walls and the strange furniture in the center before he noticed that in the very center, there seemed to be a larger pile of papers. In his mind, it made sense; being the center of the room would let you see everything, so whoever was here before seemed to have huddled in the center, and that must be where the most important information was, at least, that is what he would have done.


    He tried to make his way to the center, doing his best not to step onto papers that littered the floor, but the difficulty of this was something that his body just couldn''t handle, slipping several times as he clumsily made his way, causing more than just a few of the documents to be ripped and folded. Carter justified himself by blaming whoever was here before; it''s not his fault that there was a mess here, and if they didn''t want to damage anything, they shouldn''t have left it on the floor.


    Finally making it to the center, he moved his hands through the small pile of paper, enjoying the familiar feeling after a long time before feeling the coldness of the surface below the papers. Initially curious about the cold surface, Carter justified it by thinking it was nothing more than a big desk or surface to work on, blissfully unaware of what it was.


    After enjoying the feel of the paper, he eagerly picked up one to read but noticed a critical detail he had forgotten: He couldn''t read. To be more specific, he couldn''t read any of the languages on Genisis. He could, of course, read Feyrisian, although he was also not taught how to read his native language. He was left with no choice but to be self-taught; after that person came to live with him, Carter''s thoughts stopped. Did someone live with him? Wasn''t that just a dream?


    Carter grabbed his head with one hand and used his other to hold himself up. His head began to bob, and his eyes glazed. His head throbbed as obscure images and strange sounds flashed through his mind. He closed his eyes and shook his head, trying to get rid of what was happening, but he slipped on the papers, barely catching himself as he fell.


    Seeing the drawing of the familiar girl, his eyes grew as large as a disk as he looked at the sketch on the paper below his now bent body. His mind stopped and ran simultaneously, connecting everything in the room without needing to read anything. He stood with wobbly steps and deep gasps for air, his hand about to touch the slab, but the obscure flashing images in his mind caused him to jerk his hand back, sending him falling backward.


    His hands shook as they held him up. He stared into space with a more resounding gasp as the faint images flashed in his mind. His stomach churned as he came to a realization.


    ?"The dreams... were real!"


    His eyes glazed as he tried to process everything. All the dreams and nightmares he had had for as long as he could remember were real memories, his memories, but they seemed so far, almost ethereal, as if the life of someone else.


    Carter stood a husk of what he was just moments ago, his eyes returning to the glazed and dead they had once been as his lifeless eyes glanced around the room. His eyes drooped as they would when he wanted to sleep, but subconsciously, he seemed to know that here was no place to rest. His fragmented mind was unable to remember where he had entered the room, left with no choice but to walk through one of the halls to return to his bed to rest and maybe make sense of his dreams if his mind could return from the brokenness it was at now.


    ***


    Arc watched silently as the mysterious Seedling seemed to fight itself. Its jaws tightened with a crackling sound as it grasped its arms, seemingly attempting to tear them from its body. It clutched its throat as if struggling to breathe through the wisps of green smoke billowing out of its mouth. Its movements appeared unnaturally stiff, as if mechanical or as if its body was frozen, but Arc knew his initial thought was the closest to the truth: it was fighting itself.


    As Arc watched, the peculiar creature''s movements appeared strangely stiff at first, but after a few seconds, it became noticeable that its rigidity was merely a false perception; instead, its movements were so fast that they seemed stiff. The creature''s rapid and erratic movements seemed to blur together, making Arc increasingly concerned about the thing before him.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    With knitted brows, Arc began to take steps backward, trying to escape an unwinnable battle that was this creature. From just the movements he had misjudged, he knew that this thing he assumed was one of the lab''s experiments was way beyond his capability, even to scratch, let alone anything else.


    The experiment clawed at its bottom lip and chin as if trying to pull them further down. Its breathing also deepened as its mouth moved rapidly up and down, with its clawing fingers still trying to rip it further open. Arc couldn''t help but stop his backward movements as he noticed what was happening; his eyes blinked as he tried to make sense of the strange movements.


    The glowing crimson eyes glared at Arc as the lips moved slower. When the mouth fully opened, there was a deep huff of breath sending a puff of green smoke, but the mouth movements were strange. The fingers moved from clawing the bottom lip to the sides of their neck, pulling forward from the back of the jaw with enough force that wisps of green lights started to float out of the cuts the sharp nails were creating in the sides of their neck and jaw.


    Arc''s eyes grew large as he started to realize what the experiment was doing, but before he could open his mouth, it disappeared only to reappear right before him, its fist following through as it made contact with Arc''s stomach. The air left his body as the fist made contact with him, sending him basically teleporting further down the hall and sliding against the stone floor and wall before coming to a stop a large distance away from where he originally stood just a fraction of a second ago.


    Arc pulled himself to the wall and sat with his back toward it. His head tilted against the wall as he gasped for breath while holding where he was hit. A seldom cough echoed as he continued to breathe. He glanced down at his body, and outside of the damaged clothes from sliding against the stone, his body was fine, something that he didn''t expect with the impact and the distance he was sent.


    "The old man would be impre... Uck!"


    When he tried to talk, Arc lurched with a cough and vomited on the floor. Shaking his head, he looked up to see the experiment moving toward him rapidly, but unlike before, one of its arms dangled loosely. Arc couldn''t help but let a deriding smile spread across his face as it got closer.


    "If you wanted to ask for help you shouldn''t hi..."


    A sudden, swift jolting movement from the experiment sent the air in Arc''s body retreating as he prepared to be hit once again. Arc''s eyes focused on the subtle movements of the experiment''s body, trying to notice anything. He couldn''t see the movement, but that didn''t mean he didn''t know where the hit would land, and that was all he needed to use his Path.


    The kick the experiment sent moved ever so slightly higher than what its original trajectory would have been. It was so slight, but it was enough. Its foot sunk into the wall and sliced through the dark stone effortlessly like a freshly sharpened knife through flesh before its momentum stopped not far above Arc''s head.


    "Foolish thing," Arc laughed, holding his stomach, "All I need is to know the trajectory to shift its placement, and with your wide movements, it is child''s play."


    Arc stared at the experiment with a smug smile, his mind racing through the different sketches, trying to put a name to the face.


    "Cassian... A former occupant in the Ambrosia Orphanage, after coming of age, became a guard for the orphanage and later was given the opportunity by the former dean to become a Divine Knight but was later asked to leave to gain other experience when he became the head of village guards he returned to his Divine Knight training. Allisa, Cassian''s wife, was Mata''s secretary and right hand, often seen with the former matriarch of the race. Allisa held immense sway in the village and was the supposed reason for Cassian''s quick rise in position. Supposedly, she was also very close to most of the important Seedlings inside of Ambrosia and several others in Pilosophis. Cassian, Allisa, and their young son Casper were thought to have vanished on their trek to Pilisophis for the birth of their second son, who at the time had no name but would later be called Aster. Your information was detailed, but it never said anything about what they did to you or that you were even here."


    The green liquid seeping from Cassian''s eyes seemed to intensify, resembling tears streaming down his cheeks. Deep breaths and a huff sounded as if he were trying to speak, but the frantic hurling of his uninjured arm turned the scene from one of pity to one filled with madness.


    Arc looked at the leg still stuck in the wall and at the frantic Seedling before him; it was effortless to twist the trajectory of the uninjured arm so it wouldn''t hit him. It only added to the pity he felt for this failed experiment. It wasn''t a pity for the Seedling Cassian or what had happened to him; it was a pity for the experiment that failed when it appeared to be close. Now, Arc could see what these fanatics were talking about; it was truly interesting to see what they were trying to do, and he could see why they acted the way they did.


    "How close were you? Were you the closest, or is there a better one?"


    Arc looked at the experiment before him with new interest and amusement, although it was not his Path, who wasn''t interested in manipulating life essence.


    The experiment, Cassian, seemingly recognizing the intense fascination in Arc''s eyes, twisted its body, sending its dangling arm at Arc''s head from above as it twisted its body using the leg in the wall to pull itself free. Arc, mesmerized by his thoughts and focus on the uninjured arm, didn''t notice the shift in Cassian''s body until something as hard as a boulder hit the top of his head, almost knocking him unconscious.


    "Stupid thing, know your place!" Arc said, holding his head as he stood up. The three figures dancing in front of him were hard to focus on, and the ringing in his head was jarring.


    The experiment opened its mouth as if to scream, but nothing more than green puffs of smoke billowed out. Arc knew now that this green smoke was nothing more than an incredibly dense excretion of life essence leaving the body. The liquid secreting from the eyes was the same, although the density created a liquid form, but that didn''t mean that the densities were so different. The more he looked at this experiment the more interested he became, wanting to meet the mind that created such art.


    The smile on Arc''s face vanished after the experiment''s movements began to change. Its erratic and almost mechanical movements ceased and became more fluid. Not only this, but the feral nature that glimmered in the eyes seemed nearly to disappear.


    Arc''s eyes scrunched at the sudden jolting motion, and just as fast, he felt the pressure of a grip on his upper right arm. Using his left hand, imbued with as much space essence as he could muster in a compacted area, he moved it to grab the experiment''s arm. Although he knew you could not change the trajectory of unmoving objects, that didn''t mean everything about the object was unmoving, especially something living.


    The sound of a dense crack echoed, and the experiment jumped back, holding where Arc''s hand had met its arm.


    "Thanks to you, I just took another step on my Path..."

 Chapter 75: A Single Step

    Arc stood with a smug smile on his lips, trying to hide his exhaustion from his new step forward, but it was difficult to hide the deep breaths and the subtle shaking. Although his step didn''t cause a reaction, it still pulled too much out of him, and he was barely holding onto his conciseness.


    "Who would have thought the Forty-Fifth Family could be right," Arc mumbled as he felt the effects of his new understanding.


    Who would have thought something like that would be possible? If only he was a little stronger or had better control. Maybe the fight would have already been finished, but instead, all he could do was shove space essence inside the experiment''s body, causing distortions at the microscopic level. Maybe? Arc still wasn''t sure if what the Forty-Fifth Family thought was true. It was hard to believe a world so small could exist, but Arc was starting to believe.


    The experiment glared at Arc with a calm expression. It soon let go of its injured arm, which now seemed fine along with the other arm. Arc wasn''t very surprised by this; considering the amount and density of life essence flowing through its body, it was only a matter of time before it healed.


    "Opening, huh..."


    Arc let his words hang in the air as he watched the subtle movement of the experiment. He couldn''t argue with himself now. It was apparent that the experiment had regained something it had lost and gained a fair bit.


    Whatever issues tormented this experiment before it showed itself to Arc seemed to be disappearing fast. Its previously crimson eyes now displayed the typical pink hue of the Ambrosia Race, but the meandering red lines running through them resembled rivers of blood flowing within. Its already fluid-like movements were becoming increasingly fluid. The erratic teleporting movements were gone, but that caused Arc to be more wary.


    THUD


    The swift movement of the experiment appeared before Arc, but Arc already saw this coming; the hand that was targeting his head at a recognizable speed was again hit by Arc''s hand with imbued space essence. The sound of their hit echoed in the air. Arc easily shattered the experiment''s arm, but the experiment''s swing broke the stone behind Arc.


    After this initial test between the two, a dance of destruction unfolded. Mad swings and kicks at increasing speed and accuracy rained on Arc in every direction possible. Arc was constantly on the back foot as the hail of attacks came for his already exhausted body. If it hadn''t been for his timely step, he would have had no choice but to escape.


    Swing, swing, heal, and repeat the dance between the two continued in a melody of sounds. Even though Arc''s breaths were heavy and sweat dripped down him like a waterfall, a sincere smile stretched across his face. With every swing of his hands, he could feel his step solidify; if before only the tip of his toes was placed, then now, all he needed was to place his heel on the ground; not only this, but the amount of foreign space essence in the experiment body was taking its toll.


    With every bit of space essence that he injected, the density of the life essence inside the experiment would begin to dissipate, but this was not his original goal. Every wisp of space essence made manipulating the target trajectory more extreme and effortless.


    Three key things make Arc''s path: speed, direction, and density; these must be considered before Arcs can manipulate an object. If an arrow flies through the air, its speed is faster than most can see; its direction is easy to notice, while the density can change based on make and maker. These calculations are almost impossible in the heat of battle, but the Arc family has it down to a natural reflex that excludes the current Arc. His is different. He never had the ability to calculate at extremes; instead, his perception is on a level that gives him almost precognition. The slightest move of a muscle is all he needs to know everything, hence his otherworldly fighting sense.


    This fight was different because of the sheer difference in experience between the two, as seen by the experiment''s attacks and Arc''s struggling defense. Also, the density of life essence inside the experiment added to its destructive power since it had no reason to worry about injuries. Arc made a genius move to combat these two disadvantages and turn them into an advantage by putting his essence inside the experiment''s body, which he still controlled. He could control all three of the keys, making calculations useless. He controlled the experiment like a crude puppet, and as time passed and more essence soaked in, the more he could control. The toll these actions took on his body was life-threatening, not to mention the toll it was taking on his mind to control everything. His actions should be impossible, and if anyone from the Nineteenth Family were to know, they might turn Arc into an experiment himself.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Arc had reached the end of his stamina long ago, but he pushed through, if not just to place his foot down and finish his step. The blows that Arc kept throwing took their toll on the experiment, and as the onslaught began to slow, the green veins that pulsed throughout its body slowly disappeared. Arc knew that now was the best time to end the fight. With a quick and calculated hit to the head, the experiment was sent stumbling backward.


    ***


    Morin''s light filtered down through the dusty mosaic windows, casting a warm, colorful glow over the almost empty room. The rhythmic tapping echoed off the walls as Hermes sat hunched over a small desk, staring intently at a set of small papers. A broken black wooden box split in half, abandoned on the desk near his tapping hand. Hermes furrowed his brow in deep concentration as his eyes flicked back and forth between the papers and the colorful light streaming in from the window.


    The subtle sound of knocking could be heard from the other side of the door, but Hermes seemed to not even notice the sounds, lost in his thoughts, as he stared out the colorful mosaic windows behind him. His thoughts seemed as shattered as the crystals that made the windows, but unlike them, Hermes could not see any light through his thoughts; they all seemed too dark and murky to let any through.


    "Grandmaster Hermes?"


    The door of the quiet, semi-abandoned building started to open, revealing a figure as a voice echoed into the room. Hermes turned his gaze towards the door, where a person with pale white hair and black doe eyes entered. The person was dressed in jet-black attire, contrasting to the white-robed figures that sparsely walked through the halls.


    ?"I asked not to be disturbed."


    Hermes''s voice was devoid of emotion as his gaze dropped back to the small documents in his hand. His mind refocused on his original task, ignoring the untimely disturbance that broke his concentration. The figure stood wordless before the firmly shut door, their gaze fixed on the colorful mosaic window just behind Hermes. Seeing that his Divine Knight was still in the room, Hermes looked at him, waiting for the reason for his disturbance.


    "You asked me to watch the lands surrounding the Alchemic Race."


    "I did. Is that the reason for your disturbance?"


    "I was handed a sealed report."


    "Who sealed the report? As far as I know, none of the masters staying near the Alchemic Race have been informed of anything."


    "I apologize, but I am unsure. I have never seen this seal before, and it seems quite old in design."


    Hermes gazed at the sealed letter in his Divine Knight''s hand, mulling its contents. Although he had a sinking suspicion about its contents, its uncertainty made him uneasy. He silently reached out his hand and waited for his knight to place the letter in his palm. Upon opening the letter, he could only sigh. It was just as he had expected.


    "It seems that we are needed elsewhere. These documents I worked so hard to acquire are also useless now."


    Hermes sighed as he reached out to grab the broken black box just within his reach. He carefully folded the papers, placing them inside the box before tucking it securely into a small pocket hidden within the folds of his robes.


    "It has taken years to get to this step, and I assumed that many more would be needed. I had placed so many pieces on the board, thinking nothing would happen, but now it seems like the path I created shows a way forward. Now, I only need to put my foot down and walk that path."


    The Divine Knight stood stoically as he watched his master prepare for whatever he would do. Not a question floated in his tranquil mind. Wherever his master went, he would follow, and whatever he was ordered to do, he would do; that was his only concern.


    "Come, we are returning to Ambrosia Village," Hermes said


    "I thought we were finished with the village, which was why I brought my apprentice here."


    "We were at the time. Like I said, I prepared pieces, and the village was one. I had assumed it would drag out another piece, but I seemed to have unintentionally caught a much bigger beast than I was prepared for. Now everything is unraveling in a direction that could break the path I created, and I need to correct it before anything disastrous happens."


    "Do I need to get my apprentice then?"


    "Yes, and bring your whole family as well. Leave no one behind. If this goes as I assume it will, we will need everything."


    "Understood, it shall be prepared before we depart!"


    The Divine Knight hurried out of the room to prepare for whatever they were about to face. With little information, they assumed they were getting ready for a war. Why else would he need his entire family?


    "It is only a single step forward, but still, it is a step. Soon... We will see each other very soon. Until then, just a single step."

 Chapter 76: At the Gates Part 1

    Zindra slumped in her chair, her head resting on her desk, her gaze fixed on the small stack of papers in the corner. It had been a painstaking few months, but the towering stacks of papers that once overwhelmed the room had now dwindled to this handful. However, these papers were not just any documents; they were a list of names of Seedlings that required immediate attention, but therein lies the problem.


    squeak squeak


    "What a smart creature!"


    Zindra fixed a steely gaze on the man casually toying with a filthy pest in her clean, organized office. She lifted her head, her gaze shifting to the shrefin perched on her clean table, its two legs firmly planted as it clapped its hands, eagerly awaiting the fruit held by Arc. Zindra couldn''t deny that even a repulsive creature like a shrefin could be endearing under the right circumstances. However, she certainly wouldn''t voice that thought, especially not in front of Arc.


    Arc extended his hand, carefully offering the shrefin the fruit cradled in his palm. The fruit appeared comparable in size to the small creature, yet it seemed unfazed by the size of the large fruit. Impatiently clapping its hands, the shrefin eagerly waited for when Arc would release the fruit into its tiny hands. Arc placed his hand on the table, watching the shrefin pounce onto the fruit, and the sweet scent of the fruit wafted into the room as the creature ate with happy shrieks.


    "Are these creatures not interesting?" Arc asked


    "They are disgusting creatures that eat waste and byproducts; they are nothing more than trash," Zindra said


    Arc moved his eyes to Zindra, who looked at him with an emotionless and annoyed stare. He didn''t pay much attention to Zindra''s words, too busy with his thoughts about the creature.


    "Why do you think their fur and feathers change when they eat? Is it not strange?"


    "Does it matter? They are just pests that eat the scraps we leave behind."


    Arc turned to look at the shrefin with its dark green fur and light green feathers. The creature could feel the gaze of the one who fed it and turned its bright green eyes toward him, emitting a happy squeak before eagerly diving back into the fruit it was enjoying. Arc couldn''t hold back the smile as he watched the creature enjoy its food with happy squeaks as if nothing else was happening in the world.


    Zindra rested her head back on her desk, her eyes still locked on Arc, her lips moving as if debating on saying something before a teasing light flickered in her eyes.


    "The guards woke up."


    "Oh, I thought they had died since everyone was so quiet about everything."


    "You''re not even going to deflect or defend yourself?"


    "There is nothing you can do," Arc turned to look back at Zindra, "You''re just bored."


    Zindra raised her head sadly before grabbing the papers on her desk.


    "I''m annoyed! I''ve been asking the council for help for over two months after we finished the investigation, and they have ignored me! Even when I asked for more personal months ago, they ignored me! I''m frustrated, annoyed, and, yes, bored! I have been stuck here for months with no word from Pilosophis, and they are refusing to send a replacement like I have been asking! Even Erkden, who was supposed to replace me, hasn''t shown up!"


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "I am aware! You keep trying to take everything out on me."


    "Don''t disappear for weeks!"


    "I told you I did not disappear; I was inconvenienced by unforeseen events."


    "Tch, I''m sure you were just hiding somewhere so you wouldn''t get in trouble for what you did to those guards. That or you were playing with your new pet."


    "Think what you want."


    Arc fell silent once more as he watched the shrefin nibble on the last of the fruit in his palm. The creature emitted a grieving squeak as it licked his palm, seeming to express regret at having eaten all of its food. Turning its head towards Arc, it almost appeared to be pleading for more food. However, Arc shook his head, causing the shrefin to emit another sad squeak, realizing there would be no more food.


    "If you behave, little one, then I can give you more."


    Zindra watched the exchange between the beast and Feyrishian but remained silent, lost in thought.


    The silent atmosphere of the room was suddenly broken by a gentle knock on the door, accompanied by a hushed, faint whisper from the other side.


    "Grandmaster Zindra?"


    "Grandmaster Zindra?"


    "Grandmaster Zindra!"


    The voice from the other side gradually increased with each call, but even at its loudest, it only reached a level slightly above a whisper.


    "Come in," Zindra said


    The door creaked open, and a small girl with ruffled pale pink hair walked in. Her freckled face seemed flushed, and she seemed skittish. Her pale pink eyes glanced between Arc, Zindra, and the shrefin as her lips seemed to quiver.


    "uhm...uhm," the little girl blinked


    "Girl speak," Arc said harshly


    "I-I was t-told to a-ask for Gra-Grandm-master Zindra," The girl said


    "Well, grandmaster, it seems like you have something to do, so I will be taking my leave," Arc said


    "Oh no, you don''t! You and Carter are supposed to be the representatives! Gods know that the child can''t perform, but you can, and yet you have done nothing but make me do all the work! Not this time!"


    Zindra jumped up and kidnapped the little shrefin, who shrieked in panic at the abrupt attack; Arc was no different, not expecting his new pet to be taken so easily.


    "What do you think you''re doing!" Arc screamed


    "Taking a hostage! Now come with me; I''m putting you to work."


    "Give him back! You''re hurting him!" Arc screamed a bit of panic in his voice as he watched the shrefin struggle in Zindra''s grasp.


    "Well, then do some work, and I might let you see him."


    The little girl, still in a bit of a panic, watched the two fight over the shrefin. She couldn''t understand why they would be fighting over such a thing, but then again, who was she to question anything? She just had to do what her parents told her, watch what was happening, and help when she could.


    "Fine, just be careful. He is sensitive," Arc said


    "He''s a shrefin; what could he be sensitive about? I''ll give him some trash, and he''ll be fine."


    Arc jumped at Zindra''s words, "DO NOT GIVE HIM ANY WASTE! Huff, he has a strict diet of fresh fruits, specifically the Abrasican watulumin."


    "Sigh, I hate you, I really do."


    "The feeling is mutual. Now give him back!"


    "Then follow."


    Zindra hurriedly exited the room with Arc on her heels, leaving the little girl alone. Wide-eyed and confused about what had happened, the girl quickly gathered herself and followed behind, worried that the two had no idea where to go.


    "Grandmaster! Wait!"


    But yet again, her screams amounted to nothing more than a whisper.


    Zindra ran through the halls of the central building with the crying shrefin in her arms. She garnered many strange looks from everyone she passed by, probably wondering what someone like her was doing running, but at this point, she was bored and couldn''t care less about what they thought, probably the last bit of her youth jumping out. She also realized her mistake as soon as she ran out of the room; she had left the little girl behind without even asking where she needed to go, and with Arc close behind her, it would be difficult to run back and ask.

 Chapter 77: At the Gates Part 2

    Zindra sprinted down the echoing corridors, clutching the shrefin tightly as it wriggled and let out distressing cries. The sharp noise grated on her ears and drew confused looks from the Seedlings she passed. She could hear Arc''s heavy footsteps closing in as she weaved through the crowds of workers and visitors of the central building. The onlookers'' stares intensified as she neared the building''s main entrance, where a growing gathering of Seedlings had accumulated. Ignoring the shrefin''s noisy cries, Zindra glanced around for the escape, knowing she still needed to find the girl and ask where she needed to go. Despite this, a part of her didn''t want the chase to end. Spotting a group of Seedlings making their way out of the grand front doors, Zindra swiftly joined them, offering hurried apologies for her sudden intrusion and the uproar caused by her friend''s pet. Despite the odd looks and forced smiles, the group merely nodded, carrying on with their conversations as if the Grandmaster Alchemist was invisible.


    Arc dashed around the corner just in time to see Zindra, whose head swiveled back and forth, looking for an exit jump into the large group of Ambrosia Race Seedlings. Arc pulled himself back and hid just around the corner, his eyes glued to the panicked grandmaster as she bowed and pleaded with those around her. He knew that his new pet was fine in her hands, but he was curious about what took hold of this Seedling for such an abrupt action to take place. Arc''s interaction with Zindra showed that she seemed level-headed and methodical, asking for permission long before she would take action. Still, something so spontaneous was beyond her typical actions, so Arc couldn''t help but let curiosity take hold.


    Zindra mingled with the group, half listening to their small talk about the weather, local politics, and rumors. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Arc might be planning a surprise attack, as he had fallen silent since she arrived in the main foyer. As Zindra passed through the large door, she glimpsed Arc, leaning casually against the wall in the hallway they had just traveled. His sly smile and confident gaze caught her off guard, making her realize her face was growing warm.


    Arc watched with a sly smile as Zindra made her way with the group. He couldn''t help but mouth ''have fun'' as their eyes met. As she continued to walk, flanked by the village''s common people, Arc laughed as he looked at her dumb, shocked face and the growing red that soon took over her face.


    "I thought she was smarter than this? I wonder if she knows how much she sticks out from the Ambrosia Race?" Arc mumbled


    Amid a crowd of people with pale pink and brown hair, she seamlessly blended in as if she belonged. To the simple onlooker, it would seem like a child in a deep purple dress, with hair transitioning from dark brown to bright pink, was being escorted by her parents. Only those like Arc, who were familiar with Zindra, would think she stood out among these Seedlings. Zindra appeared to fit in more here than she would have among the Alchemic Race.


    Arc followed behind the group, leisurely waving at those that passed by, giving his usual casual greeting that the village people had grown used to over the last almost year, but Arc never let the little grandmaster stray from his vision. He watched the awkward shuffle as she finally passed through the enormous doors leading outside. Her awkward smile as she tried to talk to those around her made him laugh once again.


    As she attempted to engage in conversation with those nearby, she couldn''t help but feel the discomfort caused by Arc''s smug gaze, which felt like daggers in her back. This only served to amplify her embarrassment, causing the redness in her face to grow and causing her words to stumble.


    As Zindra stepped outside, she was greeted by the intense light of Morin, which illuminated her face and revealed droves of Ambrosia Race Seedlings just outside of the central courtyard gate and fence, making their way toward the village''s main entrance. Curious about the large amount of moving Seedlings, she tried to ask those around her, but even they seemed unaware of what was happening. Based on her experience, only something important would garner this attention, so she assumed help had finally arrived after months of silence, but upon seeing those returning from the entrance, her thoughts took a drastic turn.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The pale, worried faces of those on their trek to the main entrance of the village and the pale, troubled faces of those returning made Zindra panic about what could be happening. At this point, she could not think of a single thing that would get such a reaction from so many Seedlings like this.


    Arc strolled toward the entrance of the property of the central building not far behind Zindra. He was having a boring conversation with one of the Alchemic Race Seedlings that had come with them months ago. He wasn''t paying much attention to the words being thrown at him; more of his attention was on Zindra as she left the courtyard. She had the same dazed and confused expression she did as she was looking for an escape just moments ago, causing Arc to laugh once again. Instead of running off, she seemed to run to another group of Seedlings before starting a conversation. That was when Arc noticed the strange atmosphere.


    His first instinct when he saw Zindra dash off was that an accident had occurred, but why were so many Seedlings heading in a similar direction? That was when he had a thought that had haunted him for weeks.


    "Did I miss one!" Arc couldn''t hold back his shout as he dashed in the opposite direction, away from the rushing crowds pulling many strange eyes in his departing direction.


    Zindra pushed her way through the slow-moving crowds. At this point, the little shrefin had exhausted itself and was sleeping in her arms, and the stares she garnered had all but stopped; instead, everyone seemed more focused on what was at the front gate. When Zindra finally arrived, there was such a large cluster of Seedlings blocking the way that there was no way she could pass through. She swiveled around, looking for a guard to use one of their exits. It took a few moments to see one funneling others, but it was all she had.


    "Hey!" Zindra shouted.


    ?"Get back in line, child, and return to your parents!" The guard yelled after glancing at Zindra.


    "I am no child! I am Grandmaster Zindra! Now guard, bring me to the gate commander!"


    The guard blinked as he bowed and apologized for the embarrassing mistake. He told her it was chaotic and that he would bring her to the commander as soon as someone replaced him.


    A few moments later, a younger-looking guard came to replace the other. The original guard quickly led Zindra outside the gates and towards the forest edge that lined the village and main path. When she arrived, many guards and clusters of normal Ambrosia Race huddled around something, but it wasn''t easy to see what lay there.


    "COMMANDER!" The guard screamed into the crowd.


    An older man with greying pale pink hair turned around, his pale pink eyes locking onto Zindra. He jogged over with a severe face.


    "Grandmaster, I see you finally arrived." The commander greeted


    "What is all of this?"


    "Were you not told? I asked one of the guards to send someone to tell you."


    "A young girl told me something had happened, but I left before she filled me in on the details."


    "I see. I apologize for that; it was one of the young ones. They might have sent their sibling to ask for help."


    "She accomplished what she was sent to do, so there is no reason to blame anyone. Now, what is all of this."


    The old man looked at Zindra with a face that said it was complicated.


    "I think it best if you see for yourself, but it answers many questions, that is for sure." The old commander said, turning around.


    The commander led Zindra towards the group, who parted ways for the pair. When they arrived at the center, Zindra was shocked at the bodies strewn across the ground.


    Thousands of Night Beasts, from the size that could fit in a small child''s hand to ones as large as her, lay dead across most of the open field between the walls of the village and the forest. Some lay sliced in half, others squished, but a few were pierced into trees or the village walls. It was like a small war had taken place, with trees falling and parts of the wall damaged but still standing.


    "Where are the guards who did this?" Zindra asked, short of breath.


    The commander remained silent as if he had not heard the question, but Zindra knew what the silence meant.


    "You know as well as I do that the guards here can not do something like this. And as for where they are, we have no clue. The guards that replaced the night watch found this along with empty posts."


    Zindra''s pale face glanced between the calm commander and the Night Beast''s bodies, her thoughts churning as she looked around for Arc to help, but only his small shrefin lay unconscious in her arms. Her first coherent thought was that Arc did this or maybe the shadow that was supposed to protect Carter, but she knew where Arc had been since his return from his disappearance. As for Carter''s shadow, she had no idea who it was, but no matter how she tried to justify this, it made no sense that the shadow would venture so far away from the child to protect the village like this. No, they would take the child and Arc and escape, returning to Pilosphis or Divine Gate to report a sighting of Night Beasts. But who could have done this if not these two, not her people and not the guards?


    "If not them, then who?" Zindra mumbled, taking another look around her.

 Chapter 78: Preparations for the Night Beast

    Zindra hurried back to the central building to make necessary preparations for the upcoming attack from the Night Beasts. It wasn''t hard to guess what would happen next: night after night, growing waves of Night Beasts would wash over the village like the life water on the shores of a lake. She needed to prepare the walls. She needed to prepare the guards. She needed to prepare the people. She needed to prepare for so many things it felt like she was suffocating.


    Zindra ran into the foyer of the central building. She could tell that by now, most of those in the building had heard about the news but were still ignorant of whether it was true or how large the scale was. There was nothing she could do to calm them down; in fact, this might make them work faster to find a solution.


    "Where are the documents? Bring as many here as you can and have them sift through the missing and dead over the last several years." Zindra shouted


    "Why?" someone shouted from the clusters of panic Seedlings.


    "We need to understand the scale of the nest, and we can only do that by knowing when it was created, and as of now, this is the only way... For now, we are preparing for the worst! Assume it is a splitting nest!"


    Silence blanketed the foyer as those around took in the information, and all of them could safely assume the rumors were true. Some panicked as they ran out of the building, but those who stayed, with their hardened expressions and clenched fists, knew that time was of the essence and quickly got to work.


    Zindra didn''t stay long in the foyer, quickly heading to her office, followed by several guards and other Seedlings. They had a lot to prepare, and even more to think about, and her arm was tired from carrying this lazy shrefin.


    "Arc, take your..."


    Zindra spoke as soon as she entered her office, but all that was there was a child, her arms around her knees, silently crying.


    "Why are you still here?"


    "I-I didn''t get to finish... an-and you left me here. I-I tried to look, b-b-but no one listened." The girl''s cries grew louder as she spoke.


    Zindra moved smoothly and with a calm expression to the seat opposite the little girl. With a smile, she put her hands on her knees.


    "I''m sorry for that. It was mean of me to do that to you, but I am here now, so please speak, and then I can see about getting you something to snack on before bringing you back to your parents. They must be worried since you have been here for so long."


    The little girl sniffled before telling Zindra about why she was there. Zinda sat quietly and listened to the little girl tell her story, and after the girl was finished, she sent her off with one of her guards.


    "Grandmaster, was it wise to waste time doing that?"


    "If children are upset, then so too are the parents, but if children are calm, then so are the parents. At least it is easier to keep those parents calm."


    "Maybe in normal times, but this situation is..."


    "I know, but you will be surprised what a smiling child can do for an adult, let alone a parent. So keep that in mind throughout this endeavor."


    "I will keep this in mind and plan accordingly."


    "As you should. Changing the subject, I was thinking of our immediate actions on my way back, but we are short on time, and it seems chaos is about to take over at any point."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Yes, I am sure many will want to leave either secretly or forcefully. We need a way to calm them down since they will die if they walk out of the safety of the walls."


    "Although important, that is not our immediate concern. First, we need to show them we can handle the situation. We seem confident since the people have little to no idea that the guards did not accomplish what happened over the night."


    "I agree, but that will only last until sunrise when the guards will be dead."


    "Agreed, that is why, before nightfall, we need to accomplish three things. First, we must talk to the Smith Race in this village. There should be around a hundred of them, including several master smiths and many apprentices. Second, the orphanage should be brought into town. The Divine Knights guarding it are more skilled than the guards; even the basic staff of that orphanage are more skilled than the guards. Lastly, we need to get Arc to agree to help. If we can accomplish that, then everything should be fine."


    "Grandmaster, I can understand the weapons and better personnel, but why would one Feyrisian make a difference?"


    "It is not Arc per se but who he represents that we need."


    "Do you mean to use that child to leverage the protection of the village?"


    "... ... We have little time for debate. We must accomplish all of these before nightfall. Go! I will handle Arc and the child!"


    ***


    Zindra couldn''t hold back a sigh as she walked through the empty streets. It had been more than three hours, and even with as many people as she could gather, she found no trace of Arc. However, she did manage to convince the orphanage to move closer inside the village, with some of the youngest children staying inside the central building, including Carter and those around him.


    Now, she was on her way to talk to the representative of the Smith Race and accomplish several other smaller tasks in the handful of hours of light left.


    "The Divine Knights have agreed to help with defense, but it will not be until tomorrow when they will start. They still need to ensure that those in the orphanage and its resources are moved accordingly." said One of the Alchemic Race advisors who had come with Zinda after he had read from a document he had just been handed.


    "I expected as much." Zindra said, "Are you aware of what the Smith Race wants?"


    "No, I am unaware. When our messenger arrived earlier, they had already begun working, aware of our situation, but they still asked to meet with someone to discuss something, but they never told what."


    "I understand. Here, take this and do the task on the list. They should be simple enough but tedious. Use whoever you need. I am sure some villagers will be glad to help."


    "Are you going to meet the Smith Race while these are being done?"


    "Of course. It is not that I do not trust others, just that I do not trust the Smith Race."


    "Understood..."


    ***


    Zindra walked into the smoldering forge, sweat almost instantly appearing on her face as the heat slammed against her.


    "I always hated coming to these places," Zindra complained under her breath.


    When those inside the forge noticed Zindra''s presence, a man about twice her height with light brown hair and dusty copper eyes walked over to her and greeted her.


    "I''m Orm, the master of this forge and the resident master of the Smith Race for this village," he said in a hoarse, gravelly voice typical of the Smith Race.


    "Zindra from the Alchemic Race and the current ''Caretaker'' of the village," Zindra said, introducing herself.


    "Cute choice of words but appropriate." He said back


    "Thank you. What was the reason you called me here?" Zindra asked


    "To the point, although I guess there is no luxury not to be. Right then, we need more resources to craft what is needed for defense, but the amount of metal is limited in this small village."


    "Is that all? I thought it might be something more important. Well, if that is the case, just strip whatever metal you need from houses and anywhere else. If you have a problem, tell a guard, and they will help. Honestly, you could probably yell, and most villagers will help, too."


    "Well, most of problem one solved, but that still leaves the problem of..."


    "I will send some guards, workers, alchemists, and anyone else you might need to help. Let them know if you need anything else; they can accomplish it faster than speaking to me. Just do your part, and we will do ours."


    "Hahaha, just leave it to us then! Boys, get to work. I want a thousand spears done by the end of the hour! Those who finish fast move to the next item on the list!"


    "Aye, Boss!"


    "Well, Grandmaster ''Caretaker'', I will see you at dusk with everything that is needed!"


    "That is greatly appreciated... Now to finish preparations for tonight."

 Chapter 79: The First Wave Begins

    As Morin slowly descended behind the horizon, it cast a warm, vibrant orange hue across the sky, a contradictory view to those scrambling in the village. This change of color was the first signal that Night Beast would soon be active. They may have just over an hour or even less; it all depended on how Morin felt as it slowly closed its eye behind the horizon. Despite the impending nightfall, the village continued to bustle with activity, showing no signs of slowing down. As Morin meandered across the sky to rest, the village grew more frantic with every passing second.


    "Is everything prepared?" Zindra asked the group of advisors around her.


    Her gaze stayed fixated on the wooden walls, standing tall against the ever-darkening evening sky and the large gathering of nervous guards waiting beside the gate she stood not far from. The vibrant orange hues at the horizon gradually softened into delicate shades of pink and purple as the day transitioned into dusk.


    "As much as could be in a single day, but it is still chaotic and will likely take several days to prepare properly, if not more." said one of the advisors


    "I expected as much considering the short notice... But everyone did well, considering."


    The distant chatter of the Night Beasts started to wash over the village, although considering its actual size, only those closest to the walls heard the chittering of the Night Beasts.


    "It seems they are beginning to awake and move about..."


    "We still have time; they are only the scouts. They will stay until night break and then return to their nest before returning with the actual attacking beasts, so we have a little more time to prepare, but not much. How are the Divine Knights? Can anyone join tonight?" Zindra said


    "They sai..."


    As the advisor prepared to speak, an eerie sound of scratching and chittering suddenly echoed from the other side of the wall. Zindra and the other advisors, guards, and Seedlings exchanged wide-eyed glances, their faces filled with astonishment and bewilderment as they struggled to make sense of the situation.


    "...HURRY! GUARDS GO! COMMANDER TAKE CHARGE THEN FOLLOW ME!" Zindra was the first to react, screaming at the commander and the guards to do their jobs, but they seemed frozen not by fear but by confusion.


    "What is happening?" a younger advisor asked as he ran behind Zindra, who seemed panicked at the unforeseen event.


    "I have no idea. I''ve never heard or read anything like this before. It should be impossible, but... Never mind that; get these spectators away from here and continue to clear the houses near the walls!" Zindra screeched commands to some of the guards, who seemed dazed.


    "Commander, Follow me to the watchtower. We can take command there. The rest of the guards hurry through the small guard entrances outside. Go in pairs so that no one is blindsided." Zindra continued to give commands to those around her.


    Hearing Zindra''s orders, the guards and captains quickly jumped into action, splitting to complete the task while Zindra and the gate commander climbed to view what was happening.


    Zindra hastily climbed the ladder up the watchtower, followed closely by a couple of her advisors and the gate commander, all of whom had regained some semblance of awareness.


    The gate commander was the last to set foot on the top of the watchtower. When he did, he noticed the strange atmosphere that Zindra radiated as she stared wide eyes at the dense forest that shimmered in a peculiar pale blue light. His thoughts stopped there as he realized what those lights were: the eyes of night beasts. So many shimmered in the light of dusk that it seemed like the forest was lit with shimmering blue lights.


    "Gr-Grandmaster w-what are we to d-do?" The commander asked with a shaking voice.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Find Arc, drag the Divine Knights here, and tell the guards to return inside," Zindra said weakly.


    The Night Beast''s chittering echoed like war drums against their ears as they heard the guard doors slowly open. Several guards started to walk out skeptical but seeming overconfident, but that did not last long.


    What Zindra, the others standing on the watchtower, and the unlucky few guards standing outside witnessed couldn''t be called a wave, a flood, or anything of that nature. No, there was no word in any language on Genisis to describe what was happening as an uncountable number of Night Beasts of every size scrambled out of the forest''s darkness into Morin''s disappearing light.


    "pull them back... PULL THEM BACK NOW!" Zindra screamed over the walls to the guards, who stood like statues outside the walls.


    She couldn''t blame them. If not for her forcing herself because of responsibility, she too would have only been able to stare at this world-ending sight.


    The flood of Night Beasts continued even as they crushed the smaller ones under them. They continued to run to the wall, starved and drooling at the feast that seemed so close. The Archers that lined the towers continued to plink the wall of Night Beasts, but it did as much as throwing needles against the banks of a lake, expecting to split the beach.


    The guards outside were luckily pulled back before the onslaught of Night Beasts washed over them, but the horror continued as the beast clawed at the door where the guards had just been.


    "Grandmaster, what is this?"


    Those around Zindra asked, unsure what they were looking at as more and more bodies of beast piled up like small hills, but the number of bodies piling high had nothing to do with anyone inside the village. No, it was simple self-destruction from the uncountable amount of Night Beasts that were flooding forth, causing so much death between themselves that most of the tiny beasts resorted more to cannibalism than to continuing the charge forward, which only acted as a catalyst for the larger beasts as it soon became a frenzy of attacking one another along with the walls that kept them from their feast.


    "Ca-Can we really defend against this?"


    Zindra couldn''t identify the speaker as she stepped back onto the ground. She felt the urge to argue and lift morale but couldn''t find the strength. Aside from the Divine Knights and possibly the Feyrisian, no one here was truly a warrior. With only about a thousand or maybe two thousand Divine Knights, they were vastly outnumbered by the incoming threat. This was only the first wave, which was supposed to be the weakest. Even if the ten to twenty thousand guards of this gate joined in, their numbers would still pale compared to the beast outside, and they couldn''t afford to move the guards from other gates in case this was happening everywhere.


    The situation grew stranger the more she dwelled on it. Despite Morin not having set yet, creatures that should only thrive at night were clawing at their walls. Not only should they have been weaker and nearly blind in the daylight, but the sheer number defied all logic. The more she thought, the less sense everything made. How could a truth that had stood for billions of years suddenly change?


    "Grandmaster!" The gate commander shouted


    "Hmm?" Zindra turned her head as a soft sound came out of her mouth


    "I-I do not feel as if I can command in a situation as dire as this... and if I may be so bold, it seems you and the advisors feel the same."


    "If it were any other time, I would argue, but I can not in a situation like this. Sigh, but I must disagree regardless of how I feel. The reason is simple: there is no one else capable of doing it if not one of you gate commanders or the captain of the guard, which has been vacant for close to seven years. Then, by default, it would fall to the highest in command, which is the Feyrisian Arc, and he is incompetent when it comes to leadership; the same applies to all of the Divine Knights; all of them are fighters, warriors who do not have the knowledge or ability to take the lead, but neither does anyone else here. So who then does it fall to?"


    The gate commander couldn''t think; the sounds of the Night Beasts clawing and chewing through the dense wooden walls that protected the small village could be heard just behind him. This filled him with so much fear that all he wanted to do was run, but where could he run? If he stayed, he would be eaten; if he ran, he would be killed and eaten later. Either way, it was death.


    "... commander, tell the guards to wait for the Night Beasts to pierce through the walls before stabbing through the gaps the beast creates since it seems the beasts have no intention of climbing. Also, tell the archers to continue shooting with no regard for aim. An advisor and other capable Seedlings will bring more arrows from the Smith Race."


    "Wh-What bu-but what of you grandmaster?"


    "I am going to drag the knights and Feyrashian here. We are too desperate not to, and I can not trust anyone else."


    "Are you running?"


    Zindra turned back to the gate commander with a poisonous look, "And where on Genisis would I run in a situation like this?"

 Chapter 80: Ominous Winds

    Arc raced through the crumbling tunnels of the once-secret underground labyrinth. Just yesterday, it felt as though he had done a good deed by spending over a month securing all the experiments that roamed the abandoned halls. Now, however, it seemed that someone¡ªor something¡ªhad undone all of his efforts.


    "Ahhh! Ancestors Why!" Arc screamed to himself in frustration


    This was the second location he visited, and like the first, claw marks were etched everywhere, alongside piles of rubble that seemed to be the door leading to the lab of this site.


    "First the prison, and now this lab!"  Arc screamed while rubbing his forehead


    Arc bit his thumb in thought as he paced back and forth. He was uncertain whether he should spend time checking the other locations or if he should inform the others about what he had discovered. Perhaps it would be wiser to leave without saying anything, but what if the old man found out?


    "I better check a few more just in case..." Arc mumbled moving his thoughts away from the old man


    Arc continued to check the locations where he had fought the weaker experiments, only to find the area cleared and the bodies he had left gone. In the areas where too many experiments had gathered, he had collapsed the tunnels or rooms to lock them inside. However, those places have now been cleared and emptied. Even locations of experiments that were too overwhelming for him had vanished. Finally, he checked every location he could think of¡ªwhether they were labs that conducted experiments, storage rooms, or lounges. He left no room unturned, but everything was gone. Even the research notes he had left after reading were missing. It felt as though nothing had ever happened here.


    "I don''t know who was here after I was, but it seems they are set on causing chaos by releasing all of these things on the village... or is this fate playing its games? Regardless, I need to get Carter out of here soon. I can''t see any Seedlings in this village controlling these things, and I do not want to fight them again. I''ll go back to Pilosophis and tell them about what happened. They shouldn''t care about a few million lives... The old man won''t mind either... Right?"


    Arc went back through the ruined halls of the labyrinth, returning to take the useless child away from whatever chaos was about to unfold, with these monsters escaping.


    ***


    It had been some time since Carter¡¯s nighttime adventure had allowed the repressed memories of the last fifteen years of his life to resurface. During this period, Carter had reverted to the hermit he once was. However, unlike before, the dreams that used to haunt him in his sleep now spun around in his mind, constantly whispering the traumas he had tried to forget, refusing to be buried again. This forced him to confront his pain, but instead of finding relief, it only drove him deeper, searching for an even darker hole to hide within.


    The children that surrounded Carter were different, and they began to heal. Aster had accepted his brother''s death and was now moving toward the path to follow his brother''s dream. Long gone was the five-year-old who caused constant problems. Now, he was a ruthless child who spent more time beating himself from training than even thinking of speaking to others. Aiyah followed the silent Aster like a shadow. She also took the path of a Divine Knight, if not just to spend more time with Aster. Finally, Priya, who had always remained silent, began speaking only one word: ''Carter.''Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Today began peacefully, just like any other. Priya, Aiyah, and Aster brought food to Carter, who had shut himself in his room. They ate their simple breakfast of a few cut fruits and hard bread in complete silence, just like any other morning. Only the sound of Priya''s faint whisper of Carter''s name under her breath as if some strange tick could be slightly heard; the others paid the sound no mind as if nothing was happening. After the meal, Aiyah took Priya and the empty plates to the kitchen, leaving the two boys alone in the silent room.


    Aster and Carter sat in awkward silence, a typical routine every morning, but unlike before, Aster had an itch in his throat.


    "Why are you like this?" Aster finally voiced the words he had held since their first meeting, not expecting a reply but wanting one.


    Aster had never really been interested in anyone other than his brother. Even though he had friends like Aiyah and Wiess, he never took an interest in them. He knew nothing about them, just that they followed his shenanigans. Everything changed with his brother''s death and Pit leaving with the Divine Knight. It took weeks for him to come to terms with everything, but he concluded that he was selfish. After this self-reflection, he started to look at others in a different light, and he could see what his brother was striving for.


    Carter turned his head but said nothing in return, only raising an eyebrow at the serious expression on the young Aster. Compared to before, Carter had a difference, specifically his eyes. Once dead and lifeless, he now held life and meaning behind him; before, he was a walking corpse. Now, he seemed more of a silent observer, and it seemed he enjoyed his role as such.


    Before Aster could open his mouth to continue, Aiyah barged into the room with Priya in tow.


    "Something happened in the village!" she shouted. "The adults seem panicked and are rushing around gathering things. It looks like they are trying to run away!"


    "What? What happened?" Aster jumped with a shout, probably the loudest he had been in weeks.


    "I have no clue. The adults aren''t saying anything. They are just moving everything, and the knights are also on alert.


    "What? How would you know?"


    "Their breakfast was still on the table, meaning they haven''t eaten yet, and the other children won''t have their meal for another hour, so..."


    "Are you sure you''re not just jumping to conclusions? Where is Weiss? he has been around Istina and Ibada since we returned. He might know something."


    "I have no clue. I rushed here after seeing how the adults were and seeing the set table."


    "So you''re just assuming that something happened."


    "Well..."


    "There you are!" Istina''s voice echoed from the opened door, and not long after, Istina and Ibada peaked around the corner into the room.


    "Come, we are going to the center of the village for a short time." The voices of the two mixed and twisted as they usually did.


    "Something is happening!" Aster muttered.


    "We will not lie. Yes, something is happening, but it is not for children like yourselves to worry about. The adults will handle the problem, and then we will return here in a few days. But until then, we need to move you and the others to the center of the village."


    "Says who!" Aster asked


    "Grandmaster Zindra and her assistants."


    Aster blinked, "I''m not going anywhere! I''m a Divine Knight in training! I can help!"


    "We are not giving you a choice, Aster."


    ***


    Arc slowly made his way up the stairs, a little out of breath and exhausted from running around the underground labyrinth. He made his way through the door leading into the secret passage, where he walked into a familiar room where the body of Pata still lay unmoved on the bed. They had left the body since neither knew what to do with it, and being here was well out of the way, but now, to Arc, this body held many different meanings, clues, and, most of all, traumas.


    "I need to find Carter..."

 Chapter 81: Looking For Carter

    Arc carefully pushed open the door leading to the mansion''s staff lounge. A small cloud of dust rose into the air, illuminated by the soft, golden rays from Morin streaming through the slightly ajar curtains. Inside, the atmosphere was thick with a musty scent, cobwebs adorned the corners, while the once-vibrant upholstery of the furniture lay dulled and coated in a thin layer of dust, making it clear that this room had long been forgotten.


    The heavy curtains, starting to fade with age, swayed gently in the warm breeze as if trying to blow away the musty smell of the unused room. Light filtered through the thick fabric, casting playful patterns of light that danced across the worn wooden floorboards.


    Arc couldn''t help but notice the contrast to the previous room he had just left¡ªgleaming and meticulously maintained¡ªas if it belonged to a different world altogether. It struck him as odd, but he tossed the thought aside as another quirk of Genisis.


    As Arc was about to open the door out of the room and into the main halls, the sound of playing children drifted into his ears. Although the sound was distant, Arc could tell it was inside this building. His thoughts jumped to the worst possible scenario, and he dashed out of the room to see what was happening.


    Arc was just about to cross through the main foyer to the other side of the mansion, where he could hear the children playing when a familiar voice caught his attention.


    "Oh? Family Head Arc? What are... Are you looking for young Carter?"


    Arc turned and saw one of the caretakers of the orphanage standing at the door leading outside. She seemed to be talking to the knights while holding some papers.


    Arc flinched when she started to walk toward him with a questioning gaze, but after a second, he breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed from her confused and innocent look that his worries were unfounded.


    "Um, yes, I am looking for young Carter. Is he not here?"


    "No, sorry to waste your trip here, although you should have seen them on your trip here. Istina and Ibada took him and several other children to meet with Zindra about accommodations specifically for them."


    "Oh, should you be treating those children so differently? Are all children not treated the same under your Divine Race''s care?"


    "Well, yes, ...but this situation calls for special treatment, and I''m sure you''ll understand when you see the group."


    "Oh, and Carter falls into this group."


    "Not specifically, but..."


    Arc raised an eyebrow as he watched the caretaker squirm and fidget, silently staring and waiting for them to continue.


    "Well, most of them are knights in training, and..."


    "Problem children? Right?"


    "Ummm, yes..." The caretaker said in a hushed tone.


    "It is fine. I know the child is easily swayed by others. It is nothing on any of the children; they will be children, of course."


    "Although he is more reclusive now, holding him down for some time was difficult as he would disappear late at night to explore. One time before this, he was gone for a few nights..."


    "What? When? Why was I not informed!"


    "Uh, it was a few months before his reclusion. We told Lady Zindra about it, but she did not tell you, thinking it was unimportant since he was safe."


    "That girl, it probably slipped her mind, and you said this happened several times when."


    "Several months back when most of the knights were umm..."


    "And... I see..."


    Arc lost himself in thought at the new information.


    ''She mentioned that he had been missing for several nights. If this happened several months ago, shortly after I discovered the underground labs. Could Carter have followed me? No, that timing doesn''t add up. The guards were unconscious for a couple of months, and I was there alone for almost a month. Did he come after I left but before the guards woke up, during that gap when everyone was preoccupied with other matters? If that''s the case, what did he see? Or am I just overreacting? He hasn''t yet explored many places here, especially since he just found that old ruin outside the village with the other children. That could have sparked his desire to venture outside the premises, but something doesn''t sit right. It''s as if my body is telling me I am right, but am I just overthinking.''Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Thank you for your time. I will go see Zindra about this and to see Carter."


    "Oh, of course. If you need anything else, then let us know."


    Arc waved as he stepped outside, greeting the knights with subtle nods, but his mind lay elsewhere. He was curious about the new hermit side of Carter, that useless child, and the changes he had experienced since his short time in the village.


    Arc tilted his head back, his gaze fixed on Morin, which hung high in the sky, casting a warm, golden light over the small village. The streets around Arc were filled with Seedlings as chaos unfolded in the heart of the village. The main roads, usually vibrant with the sounds of laughter and trade, were now alive with an urgent frenzy. Seedlings moved in all directions, their faces marked with worry and haste. They jostled through the packed alleyways and meandering side streets, desperately seeking refuge in the center of the village. Each glance revealed pockets of fear; their hurried footsteps echoed against the cobblestones, blending with the distant shouts and the rustle of makeshift stalls being hastily dismantled. The air was thick with tension, yet the determination in their eyes reflected a shared hope that they would find safety amid the turmoil.


    "It seems I spent only a handful of hours underground. Although I exhausted myself, it seems it was wise to ensure that the path out is safe as the chaos here is growing. I can''t say I blame them, though those things below were fierce monsters even for me. Now, where is Carter?"


    ***


    Arc made his way to the gates that led to the Central Building, a place that typically buzzed with the lively energy of Seedlings coming and going. Now, however, the scene was empty. Not a single Seedling was in sight; the usual sounds of chatter were replaced by an eerie silence that hung heavily in the air.


    As he approached, he noticed shadows flickering across the tall windows of the building, suggestive of some unseen activity within. They danced and shifted, hinting at life, yet the stark emptiness outside made the situation even more unsettling.


    "Where did all the Seedlings from this morning disappear to?" Arc asked himself, a little taken back by the lifelessness of the supposed busiest place in the village.


    He strolled past the lush shrubs bordering the path, their leaves rustling softly in the breeze. As he walked toward the heart of the pathway, the small fountain with its crystal-clear water glistened just as it usually did. With a quick burst of energy, he sprinted across the open field until he reached a discreet side door. This entrance was his secret shortcut to Zindra''s office, expertly avoiding the bustling main entrance, often crowded with visitors.


    Normally, the stoic guard stationed at the door would greet him with a dismissive wave until he got close enough for recognition. But now the guard who had greeted him so grumpily this morning was absent, and to his surprise, the door¡ªusually secured tight¡ªstood invitingly ajar.


    "Ominous," Arc mumbled.


    As Arc cautiously leaned his head inside, he instinctively scanned the area for any signs of danger. To his surprise, he spotted the guard who was supposed to be outside¡ªstanding just a few steps from the entrance. The guard appeared to be talking with a duo in white cloaks. They stood amidst a cluster of children, huddled together in the cramped hallway leading toward Zindra''s office and the other high-ranking officials of the building.


    Arc could see a child with the usual icy-blue hair that marked one of his kind and knew it was Carter just from his strange way of standing still, if you could call the swaying motion that. With that little bit of information, it was easy to tell who the pair were, who the children were, and why the guard was doing what he was doing.


    Arc continued through the entrance, and the group in the hall quickly turned toward him. The dangerous glow in the pair''s and the guard''s eyes swiftly left after they realized that it was only Arc walking into the hall.


    "How many times have I got to tell you to use the main entrance? That is an exit only. Stop coming in that way!" The guard spoke in the grumbling voice that Arc was used to, adding a little comfort to the situation.


    "And you still let me through every time. Plus, it was open. I thought something might have happened, so I rushed through to save you."


    "Yeah, I am sure that''s what it was," The guard turned to the pair in white cloaks before continuing, "Well, now you don''t need me since one of the people you''re looking for is here. I will go back to my duty. As for you, stop going through that door."


    Arc waved at the guard with a slight smile, knowing that the guard would have nothing to worry about in just a few moments. Soon, he and Carter would leave, and it was likely that everyone else here would die.


    "Arc..." The pair spoke in their usually twisting voice


    Arc cringed at the mere sound of their echoing voices. He hated dealing with the split race, especially when they were with their children like the pair in front of him.


    "Put the kids to sleep, and only one of you speaks. I can''t deal with that mix of four voices; it gives me a headache."


    "Sorry, there is only so much that we can do about that, but is this better," Ibada spoke as he pulled down his hood, his voice no longer mixed or twisted.


    "Yes, anyways, I have come for the child..."


    "Are you leaving Arc?" Istina spoke with a tinge of playfulness in her voice.


    "Whatever do you mean, I simply do not trust any of you to care for the child in a situation like this."


    "And you can be trusted?" Istina quipped back.


    "Istina!"


    Ibada turned to whisper something to Istina, but Arc paid no mind and waited for the pair to finish their silent conversation.


    "Where are you taking the child? May I ask?" Ibada asked, now that he had finished his conversation with Istina.


    "No, I think it best if you know nothing in case you leak our whereabouts."


    "Ah, I understand. If so, please take the child, and may the gods and your ancestors protect you in these trying times."


    "Thank you, come Carter. We have someplace to be."

 Chapter 82: Return To The Underground

    Arc walked out of the building, Carter trailing behind him, softly bobbing his head as if a gentle melody was lulling him to sleep. Arc didn''t pay much attention to the child''s peculiar behavior, as he considered it just another quirk typical of most Feyrisians. He brushed off Carter''s strange actions as normal, although still out of place.


    The guard who had returned to his post outside the door shouted at the departing pair, but Arc paid no attention to the words or actions of those around him. As he turned to wave at the guard, a deep smile spread across his face, causing the guard to freeze in place, his hand suspended in midair. The guard''s expression was shocked at the unexpected smile from the older Feyrisian.


    Arc turned around, feeling a little more pep in his step. He understood exactly what the old guard was saying, even without hearing or paying attention to the floating words around him. Soon, none of it would matter; he would be leaving this desolate village in the middle of nowhere and heading back home to his library and lab¡ªthough, unfortunately, that also meant dealing with the old man.


    Being back home with his books and research was thrilling, especially after the brief adventure he had just experienced. The more Arc thought about it, the more excited he became. Exploring and experiencing new things was enjoyable, and the opportunity to get as far away from the old man as possible made it even better. First, however, he needed to deal with the child. To do that, he had to leave and return to Pilosophis to drop the brat off with Vanir.


    "Which would be easier?" Arc mumbled to himself as he walked out of the gates of the Central Building.


    Although there were many options for leaving the village, he had already decided to use the underground passages. He was familiar with only two entrances to the underground, each with its difficulties. The first was the orphanage, which he had discovered by accident. However, Seedlings likely guarded it, and it was far enough away that there would be plenty of time for someone¡ªspecifically Zindra¡ªto find him. The second option was the old mansion, which had once been the home of the village''s former head. While it was closer than the orphanage, it posed the same problem, if not worse, of being monitored by the Seedlings and being in the now busiest part of the whole village.


    Arc weighed his options as he strolled, occasionally glancing back at the child following closely behind him. Looking just a little to the side, he could see the old mansion not far away, just a short walk from the Central Building. Although he wasn''t in a rush, he felt a sense of urgency. He couldn''t ignore this easy opportunity, but therein lay the problem: more Seedlings were moving about from who-knows-where, stumbling through the streets like gamblers who had lost everything.


    Arc stopped to think about what he could do if he were alone. If he were by himself, he would use the old mansion like he had been since it was the easiest, but with this useless child in tow, a problem arrived.


    "...Oh, I think I just had a great idea," Arc said, a sly smile spreading across his face as he looked at Carter.


    ?***


    Arc stood not far from the old mansion, hidden in the shadows of the taller buildings that dominated this part of the village. Carter could be seen wandering aimlessly among the lifelessly ambling Seedlings as he strolled down the streets. Although his short stature allowed him to blend in with the taller Seedlings, his icy blue hair stood out in stark contrast to the pale pinks and browns surrounding him.


    Arc''s plan wasn''t complicated; in fact, it reflected his lazy, easygoing personality. Although the plan had flaws, the oblivious Seedlings would never see through it. Only Zindra would have the ability to see through this simple, foolish scheme, and that was because she knew Arc well.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Arc continued to watch Carter wander around the area like a lost child looking for their parent, his head swiveling around while the crowd washed around him; this brought a simple smile to his face. The plan relied on two key factors: first, that Carter would continue to be the mindless, useless fool he always was, and second, that the Divine Race would fulfill their duties¡ªtwo assumptions that Arc felt confident betting his life on.


    Not long after, one of the other caretakers from the orphanage''s Divine Race came out to find Carter and brought him inside the building. With that, the most challenging part was over. Now, all that remained was for him to search for Carter as if the useless child had run away again. Once he did, he and the boy would be safely inside the building.


    Arc leaned against the wall, watching the old mansion, lost in thought. He waited for the right moment to get Carter, but all he could do was sigh. He would be the first to admit that this plan was foolish. It wasn''t even the kind of dumb that could be considered smart; it was just senseless. This whole scheme arose from his inability to trust anyone else''s skills but his own, regardless of who they were. Thus, the reckless decision to let them know where they were as a diversion seemed like the best choice, even though it was foolish.


    After what Arc felt was an adequate amount of time to lose a child, Arc walked to the back of the alley he was in and started to run around, working up a bit of a panic and sweat to help his story a bit. After some time, he ran around, panicking in the open and screaming for Carter.


    When one of the Divine Knights guarding the old mansion noticed him and rushed over, Arc looked at him with a panicked expression. He thought his acting was great, but the knight''s strange look said otherwise, or maybe it was just his imagination.


    "Family Head Arc, did you happen to lose young Carter again?"


    "Ye-Yes, have you seen him? He was with me one moment, then a large crowd came out of nowhere, a-and he was gone a-and...!"


    ?"Calm down, sir. It''s fine. It seemed he wandered near here, and one of the caretakers found him. He is with the other children. We just sent someone to ask Istina and Ibada about this, but I can see that the mystery is solved."


    "Oh, thank the ancestors," Arc said, placing his hand on his chest and exhaling deeply.


    "Everything is fine now. I will get one of the caretakers, and they can bring you to the child."


    "I appreciate your kindness. May I?" Arc motioned for himself to enter the premises while the knight nodded, leaving the other knights to guard while he and Arc walked into the building.


    "Wait here while I get someone."


    "But of course."


    Arc stood with an exhausted smile as he waited, and before long, a woman with short brown hair and a child with short icy blue hair started to walk towards him.


    "I heard you lost this little one while wondering about the streets?"


    "Yes, maneuvering today is quite difficult. I''m just glad he managed to find his way here, and nothing else happened to him."


    "Indeed, losing this one as important as he is would have been tragic. I''ll see you both off if you do not mind."


    "Oh, you don''t have to trouble yourself... actually, do you mind us staying for about an hour and letting me rest? Maybe let this hoard settle out before we set off, and there isn''t a reason to see us off. We can care for ourselves... I think haha."


    "Oh, of course, rest as long as you like, but I will say the West Wing is supposed to be off-limits to everyone, so stay away from that side. Everything else is open."


    "Oh, don''t worry. We will stay close to the entrance to keep an eye on this traffic while I rest, and then we will be out of your way."


    Arc waved at the leaving caretaker before turning to Carter with a sly grin.


    "And you thought it wouldn''t work."


    Carter stared at Arc with the same tired eyes he always had, not showing any emotions.


    "You acted as if it wouldn''t work when I mentioned it..." Carter stared blankly at Arc as if he hadn''t heard a word. "Uh... Anyway, come along; we are going now."

 Chapter 83: Arc and Carter

    With his lighthearted, playful argument with the silent child over, he reached out and firmly grasped the child''s arm. Arc wasted no time at all. With a tug, he led the child down the long, once elaborately decorated hallway. The walls that were once adorned with paintings, elaborate curtains, and other expensive items now lay bare, and all that remained were the ghosts of their presence and the scars from the fight that seemed to have been barely tended to.


    As they moved, the faint glow of Morin''s warm light filtered through the intricately designed windows that lined the hallway, creating a soft spotlight on the glossy wooden floor, but the beauty of Morin''s light could only blind to the burns and scars that decorated the once pristine wood that the pair now ran on.


    Arc''s footsteps echoed through the corridor as he moved at a quick, heavy pace contrasting sharply with the soft, small steps of the child trailing closely behind him. Arc disregarded any worry of being discovered by the Seedlings. His only concern was to keep what lay below the small village a secret as long as he could. He was aware that some of the Seedlings knew of this underground, but They, just like him, had chosen to remain silent about this but for differing reasons that remained their own.


    With a sudden burst of energy, Arc pushed open the creaking door to the servants'' lounge. With his forceful entrance, the room that had just settled with another thin layer of dust was once again sent spiraling into the air. The heavy curtains lightly and subtly swayed, startled by the sudden entrance, letting in frames of light showing the abandoned room once more.


    Without pausing to take in the surroundings, Arc dashed to the room where the entrance to the hidden passage was.


    Carter had been dragged along throughout the halls and pulled through the room. But as he stepped into the dimly lit room inside the lounge and his gaze fell upon the body, pristine and eerily still on the neatly made bed, an overwhelming jolt coursed through him. The figure was a haunting sight, the pale skin almost luminescent against the dark bedding, and the eyes stared blankly up at him, devoid of emotion and clarity.


    At that moment, it felt like time had frozen; everything around him faded into a dull blur. No coherent thought pierced the thick fog in his mind, and his muscles felt like stones, refusing to budge. He was anchored, immobile, as if some invisible force held him captive at the room''s entrance.


    Carter''s breath quickened, each inhale becoming shallow and rapid, yet he remained fixated on those unblinking eyes, which seemed to beg and plea for help. The silence was deafening.


    "Child, you''re wasting time. It is just a body. You will see many more in your life. Now, hurry, I do not want to stay in the village a second longer than I must."


    Arc''s voice echoed through the dark entrance to the underground as he shouted, his tone urgent and sharp. Just as he prepared to storm across the room, intent on grabbing the child once more, he noticed the child cautiously maneuvering around the lifeless body sprawled across the bed on the other side of the room. The child''s dull eyes were fixed on the motionless figure, but nothing but the scene in front of him was reflected in those eyes.


    With careful, deliberate steps, the child maintained a safe distance, avoiding the body. It wasn''t until he neared Arc that the man reached out, his hand swooping to grasp the child''s arm and pull him down the narrow, winding steps leading into the depths of the underground. As they descended, Arc could sense the child''s false tension; even in the shadowy darkness, the boy''s focus remained glued to the top of the stairs. The deeper they went, the more the atmosphere thickened, yet the child''s gaze was still anchored above them.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Step by step, the pair descended, their footsteps echoing softly off the cramped walls. The air grew cooler, carrying with it a faint scent. Each step echoed in the stillness, and only the gentle scrape of their soles gliding across the chiseled stone steps broke the mundane sound as they walked on and stumbled down in the darkness.


    Arc could sense the weight of the child''s struggle behind him with each cautious step they took into the deep, dark passage. The child fought against him, their small wrist slipping slightly through his grip as they hesitated and jerked at every unsettling noise that echoed in the shadows. Arc tightened his hold, feeling the warmth of the child''s skin under his fingers, and he fought against the mounting frustration that threatened to boil over.


    He would have preferred to leave the child behind, but he knew that wasn''t an option. They were in this together, whether he liked it or not. As they descended further, the child''s panic became more evident; their breathing turned quick and uneven, and every pause made Arc''s already frayed nerves twitch. He prided himself on his patience, but this child had a knack for getting under his skin, pushing every wrong button. Arc sighed inwardly, determined to remain steady amidst the turmoil, knowing that they had to press on, no matter how difficult the journey became.


    As they finally descended the last few steps, the child, overwhelmed by a mix of anxiety and panic, tried to go back up the stairs. Arc snapped sharply in response, unable to contain his frustration any longer.


    "You useless waste of space!" Arc seethed as he glared at the child, trying to escape by backpedaling up the stairs.


    "Stop your cowardice, you useless child! By the ancestors, you''re a Feyrisian. Act like one, you useless thing! Stop hiding from everything! Stop wasting mine and everyone else''s time and get over yourself!"


    Arc observed as the child stopped in his tracks, his head tilted downwards, staring at the cobbled stones that formed the floor. It was difficult to sense what the child was thinking, given his emotionless face and lifeless eyes. At first, Arc found it amusing to see one of his kind in such a state, resembling a distraught Seedling. However, as days turned into weeks, the situation became more annoying. Despite his irritation, he maintained his distance, reminding himself it was not his problem. He was only required to watch the child, as the elders and the old man instructed, but enough was enough.


    Arc lunged forward, his sudden movement catching Carter off guard. Startled, Carter''s feet tangled with one another in a frantic attempt to escape. In that instant of panic, he stumbled backward, losing his balance entirely and tumbling up the stairs. He could only stare at the red-faced Arc as he hovered over him.


    ?"You can''t even..."


    Arc stood over the child, his mind a storm of clashing emotions. His rage surged and receded like dancing waves in the storm of his mixed emotions. The child gazed up at him with dull, lifeless eyes that seemed to absorb Arc''s presence yet reflected nothing else within.


    Every line of the child''s face was like a blank canvas that grew Arc''s annoyance and frustration. It was infuriating how the child''s acts of fear didn''t match the emptiness in his gaze; there was an unsettling contradiction that stoked the fire of rage inside Arc.


    Why did the child pretend to engage with the world around him when he lacked a genuine desire to connect? If the child chose to observe, to remain an innocent bystander in this world, then he should do so quietly. Yet here he was, occupying a space that seemed to mock everyone and everything. If there was any cowardice, any real emotion simmering beneath that still exterior, it should manifest as something, anything, not this silent, empty shell as if everything is only an act and he is simply a puppet on strings.


    The tension between them stifled as Arc found himself grappling with the mix of pity and rage. He couldn''t ignore the impulse to shake the boy, to demand answers from those blank eyes. But rather than receiving responses, he was met with an unsettling silence.


    CHK CHK


    CHK CHK


    A strange noise echoed from deep within the labyrinth. Although Arc could hear the sounds, they felt both distant and close at the same time. The echoes carried the noise a long way, making it seem as if it were beside him. Arc immediately turned his attention back to the child, thinking the sounds were nothing more than settling stones or the ground around them.

 Chapter 84: Arc versus Night Beasts

    Arc screamed as a sharp pain swelled through his ankle. He spun around and saw the empty glare of a night beast with icy blue eyes, its tail already coiled back, ready to hit him again.


    Arc shouted as he grabbed the tail that shot forward. However, upon grasping the tail, the sharp barbs that ran along it stabbed into his hand.


    With a short shout of pain, he yanked the tail and beast toward him and severed the tail from the beast that screeched in pain. He then used the sharp tail to stab into the eyes of the beast, quickly killing it.


    Glancing over the beast''s dead body, Arc raised an eyebrow,


    After realizing what the beast was, Arc''s eyes fluttered in curious concern and excitement.


    CHK CHK CHK CHK CHK CHK CHK CHK CHK CHK


    A small group of night beasts suddenly rushed through the corridor where the pair stood. Although small in number, these beasts seemed unusually large.


    As the night beast grew closer, he could tell that these beasts were too large, much larger than any records he had seen. Even the smallest of these ten stood eye level with him, causing Arc to lose every word he held in his throat.


    Arc tried to step forward, but as he did, the leg that the night beast had stabbed was already heavy and refused to move, and upon further notice, his hand was also beginning to numb. With a click of his tongue, Arc moved his usable hand, and a green liquid, along with fresh blood, began to seep out of the wounds. Not seconds later, he began to move as if nothing had happened.


    Arc launched himself off the rough cobblestones beneath his feet and soared through the air towards the beasts. The ten large beasts, seeing Arc leap, also leaped into action, but the cramped space hindered their movements. They collided awkwardly, bodies entangled in a clumsy heap as they struggled to regain footing.


    This brief moment of confusion granted Arc the perfect opportunity. With a swift and calculated movement, he landed on the closest beasts, his hand glinting ominously in the dim silver-purple light. Before the remaining creatures could understand his sudden appearance, he struck decisively, ending the fight for that one beast in the blink of an eye. The surrounding chaos seemed to pause, allowing Arc to assess before they could recover from their surprise.


    The beasts chattered at Arc and swung their tails forward, but Arc seized the opportunity to further toy with the frantic wild creatures. As the shimmer of his hand grew brighter, the beast''s tails swirled around him, missing him from every angle. With a smirk, he decisively grabbed one of the tails, ignoring the pain from the sharp barbs filled with poison. With a small grunt, the poison sunk into his body, but he knew now that this poison would take a few seconds to take effect, long enough to finish this fight. With as much strength as he could put in his hand and essence, he could pour into his actions. Arc tore the tail off the beast; now, with the limp, barbed, poison-filled tail in hand, he began to weld the tail like a whip with an evil smile.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The beasts'' eyes, gleaming in greed and hunger, looked at their injured companion and, without a second thought, took advantage of the opportunity to cannibalize their useless companion as soon as they noticed that its only means of attack and defense was gone. The ones closest to the companion pounced on it, while those nearer to Arc lunged toward him. With the beasts separated, it became easier for them to maneuver in the narrow corridor. Their agility made Arc seem like a newborn child, even considering their large size.


    The smaller group of beasts pounced toward him, bouncing off the walls and ground, seeming to mix their silhouettes like one large beast as their eyes danced in the darkness. Arc paid no mind to those attacking him and focused more on those who attacked their companion. Since he was well informed about this type of beast, he knew that if beasts of this age and size were to eat another of the same age and size, then it could be a problem that, although he could handle, would be difficult with the baggage that was behind him.


    Arc ignored those around him and quickly turned to grab the child and run. Although he could easily handle the situation, that was if he was alone. So, left with no choice, he ran towards the child and swiftly tucked him in his open arm, his mind not forgetting to hold tightly to the tail, a new point of research and weapon to use considering its sharpness and versatility.


    As Arc swept up Carter, he could hear the beasts behind him howl in triumph. Glancing back, he could see that the few that had attacked their companion were dead, and only one was left. The ones that had attacked him had bowed to the former.


    Arc couldn''t hold back a curse as he knew what this would mean. Regardless of the size of the nest, a king was the equivalent of a death sentence. Even for him, only another king or higher could fight a king.


    Arc ascended the stairs, his mind racing with numerous thoughts. Although his mind was occupied, his body was moving at an incredible speed as he slashed and kicked whenever he could, all while trying to hold Carter and the makeshift whip away from one another. With the threat looming behind him, he was determined to collapse the stairwell leading to the village''s center.


    Although referred to as a king, the large night beast was quite unlike the traditional kings described in the books Arc had read recently. In the hierarchy of beasts, a king typically ranks as a six-star beast, but a night beast king is more akin to a totem beast, representing a god-like status among beasts. This power level makes even nine-star Seedlings appear relatively insignificant, similar to children playing with sticks. For Arc, a Feyrisian, confronting a totem beast, although doable, was still a challenge¡ªone he would only consider if he were in Feyrish or could drastically tip the odds in his favor.


    With these thoughts swirling inside his mind and the sound of rubble falling behind him, Arc dashed through the room with the undisturbed body and through the dusty lounge room into the hall, where Zindra was walking through, looking inside rooms.


    When she saw him, her face scrunched.


    Arc shouted as he threw Carter to Zindra,


    Zindra quickly caught Arc before he could run,


    Arc quickly told Zindra about the underground and his short confrontations with the beast below.


    Arc slammed his fist into the wall, frustrated at the situation.


    Arc thought, "Fine then, Seedling, you have won. I will go to the wave. You handle the underground." Arc said in resignation

 Chapter 85: A Prince in a High Tower Part 1

    It took Zindra a few seconds to realize that the young Feyrisian Carter was left behind. Although annoying, it did make sense why Arc had left him here, but it was hard for Zindra to know if it was for any of the reasons she could justify or if Arc didn''t want the baggage.


    Zindra said, looking at Carter.


    Zindra wasted no time trying to clean up the mess she had just discovered by talking to some of the guards and caretakers who were now living in the old manor. Although some of their reactions seemed strange when she mentioned some underground facilities, Zindra thought it was nothing more than a surprise.


    After filling in the caretakers and guards around the children, Zindra took off with Carter to inform other guards about the situation so they could disseminate throughout the village to not only spread the information that places like the underground exist to other guards but also set up information points so when she got the map at the central building where Arc left it, she could easily have the information move and deal with the entrances as fast as possible.


    Zindra, with Carter in tow, walked down the semi-empty streets of the village. Because of this, and now that she knew the underground was present, she began to notice the strange movements and behaviors of those in the village, almost as if something was off.


    The more she thought, the more strange this village became, and then pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place: the constant supplies, the strange population growth, so many strange occurrences that should have been noted had been ignored, but that only raised more questions.


    Zindra asked out loud, not expecting an answer.


    Carter said in a raspy voice, like an ancient cog that had moved for the first time in a long time.


    Zindra stopped, stunned at the sound of Carter speaking. Although the child had spoken words before, they had never been something like this, at least not to her knowledge. When did something change?


    Zindra shook her head, knowing that now was not the time to worry about such matters; regardless of the child''s changes or the oddities of the village, the most important thing now was to survive, and although grim it seemed that maybe there was a way to survive the siege of beasts as long as everything went how she planned.


    ***


    Carter slowly went to the room where the others were staying while Zindra gathered the resting guards and the rough map. When Carter finally arrived in the room, it was silent as everyone sat in their makeshift beds with grim looks, but Carter paid them no mind, making his way to one of the open beds, and just like a shadow, Priya jumped behind him as soon as he walked into the room.


    Aster asked


    Carter didn''t bother answering; he only laid into the bed and pulled the covers over him, but it seemed as if the young Ambrosia child was not expecting an answer as he went back to his brooding as soon as Carter had ignored him.


    The children and other would-be Divine Knights of the village, along with the true Divine Knights, had made their homes in the old offices and storage rooms of the Central Building. Although the Divine Knights wanted to leave the children out of this fight, it became apparent now that it was not an option, so the children were taken out to assist with the destruction of the underground entrances along with patrols around the village, just like a real guard or knight. Most children thought the opportunity was great, but only a few realized the meaning of the change. Aster and Aiyah had fallen to the former, thinking that this was an opportunity to make something of themselves while Pit was away; maybe when he came back, they would have something to show, or better yet, he could help them train.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    After all of the others left, Priya soon followed as one of the caretakers pulled her away from the room, leaving Carter alone. He took the seldom-obtained peace to snuggle inside the thin blanket on his bed and focused on nothing more than sleeping.


    Hours passed, and the room lay silent beside the subtle snoring echoing under one of the blankets. Finally, as Morin began to lower in the sky, the blanket rustled, and Carter crawled out of the bed. The room was still empty beside himself even though the outside was already turning black, but even stranger was the darkness outside. While usually, the lights of those still walking would illuminate the paths along with stores still opened and taverns and inns accepting patrons, it seemed as if the small village had died during the day, and now it was just a silent, deathly darkness.


    Carter noticed the strange silence hanging outside. He went to the window to look outside. When he finally peered out, he saw the strange absence of the walls that surrounded the village. In their place, a strange wall of blue flames that seemed to absorb the light around them took their place. Carter had no idea what was happening but knew it was not good.


    ***


    Hours earlier, when Arc left Carter behind with Zindra, he swiftly made his way through the empty streets to the gate where Seedlings of the village were still huddled around, even with the clawing and chattering that was happening outside.


    Arc said as he moved through the crowds, looking for a way over the large wall.


    When he spotted an empty tower beside the walls, his first thought was on the opportunity, but it faded into reality.


    His thought stopped there, already aware of the dark undercurrent of the village. He couldn''t control his mind from wandering to darker thoughts, but there was no point in worrying about them. Now, first, he needed to see what lay beyond the walls.


    When Arc arrived at the top of the tower and looked over the mounds of Night Beasts and the actions happening outside, his eyes grew large. He had never seen anything like this, nor could he have imagined a scene of pure chaos like this. This was not a wave; this was not a fight for survival; in fact, Arc couldn''t think of anything that could describe the chaos and cannibalistic actions that were happening outside the walls.


    Arc questioned as he watched the hundreds of thousands of beasts tear at each other, not even bothering to glance at the wooden walls that had already become so thin.


    The mounds of bodies moved as weaker Night Beasts lept out of the piles, attacking stronger Night Beasts that were feasting. Stronger Night Beasts chittered commands to those weaker only to be attacked by hoards of weaker or evenly matched Night Beasts. The more Arc watched, the less he wanted to, but with this, it was apparent that there was more than one king, and because of that fact, chaos in the ranks was prevalent. Now, he just needed the kings to fight one another and somehow not get pulled into the mix.


    Arc had a sudden thought to use the mounds of bodies as jumping points to keep off the ground as best he could until he made it out of the chaotic wasteland below, and with a nod of his head accepting his thought, he made a jump towards the closest mount that stood about half the size of the wall. With each leap, the mounds would crumble, revealing hidden Night Beasts, allowing other Night Beasts more spoils to eat and a much-needed distraction from the man jumping over their heads as the beast needed more distractions.


    When Arc finally reached the woods and used the trees for cover, running further until he thought he was far enough away, he began his search.

 Chapter 86: A Prince in a High Tower Part 2

    The bright blue flames illuminated the darkness of the village, hovering at the edges and burning only the wood that once formed the walls. Carter watched as the Seedlings scattered through the village, their movements highlighted by the faint light cast by the distant flames. When Carter looked down below at the open courtyard of the Central Building, he could see Aster and the others dragging themselves toward the front of the building, exhausted from whatever they had done while Carter had slept.


    Aster and the others almost crawled into the room where Carter, now sitting on his bed, stared at them as if they were disturbing him, but they paid no mind, too exhausted to bother a response besides Aster.


    "What?" Aster shouted


    Carter remained silent as he stared at Aster and the others as they made their way to the cots dotted around the room.


    "Hey, Carter! Why are you staring at us?" Aster continued.


    "Aster, be quiet and go to sleep. I am tired and don''t want to hear you yelling right now," Aiyah said as she sat on her cot, eyes drooping.


    "Be quiet, Aiyah. I''m not talking to you!" Aster screamed


    "You''re not talking, you''re yelling..."


    The two continued their bickering back and forth while the others in the room relaxed at the sound of their arguments, some lying down, others caring for their equipment, and some moving to play cards or other games to relax further. The bickering of the two children began to fade into the background noise of the room, now filled with life again, as if everything outside the room was nothing but a dream. A dream that was about to be crushed.


    A man, entirely dressed in black that absorbed all light, burst through the door so violently that it shattered from its hinges and flew across the room.


    "So this is where you are?"


    ***


    Arc ran wildly through the woods, looking everywhere he could around the village for the kings, but no matter where he went, all he met were tumbled trees and Night Beast bodies that were half-eaten with their life seeds gone.


    The feeling of presence near and eyes glaring at him made Arc stop, "Who''s There?" he shouted.


    "Just an old man out for a stroll." said a voice echoing through the semi-destroyed forest.


    "Old man?" Arc questioned, turning to where he heard the voice. There, he saw the old Divine Race Master Hermes and his escort still covered in black.


    Hermes smiled at Arc like seeing a long-lost friend for the first time, "What are you doing? Wondering out here so far away from the village and that child?"


    "Where have you been?"


    "Just taking strolls here and there. I am a busy man, you know."


    "What relation do you have with all this?"


    "Relation... Well, I can''t say I have no relations, but I think it best to discuss it later. First, I advise you to return to that child, or else something happen."This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "What are you talking about Seedlings?"


    "Run off and find out yourself, Feyrisian. There is very little time remaining."


    "Ancestors!" Arc shouted with gritted teeth as he turned back towards the village and ran as fast as he could, only to see a growing wall of blue flames stretching above the tree line.


    "Grandmaster Hermes, are you sure it is wise to let him go like that?" Hermes''s Divine Knight asked as he looked behind him where a man with icy-blue hair and black garments lay unconscious under a tree.


    "What happens between the Feyrishians is none of my concern. My concern is when it affects Genisis, the gods, and us Seedlings. Is your family handling the Night Beast well, or are there still some difficulties?"


    "This would have been easier if my grandparents had been here, but my mother and father are doing well holding the kings back while my siblings handle the others."


    "Unfortunately, we could not have two totem beasts here, but your parents are more battle-hardened than those young Night Beast Kings, so it should be no problem for them to handle them, and maybe it will be enough for your parents to ascend to totems themselves."


    The Divine Knight scoffed, knowing full well that if it were that easy to become a totem beast, then his parents would have become one centuries ago when they still wondered the mountains that he grew up in. The two continued to talk as if waiting on something when the sound of steps could be heard not long away. When the pair turned, a beast of pure white fur with tufts of dark blue on its legs, antlers that seemed to be made of translucent crystals that branched in every direction, and black soulless eyes that glared at the pair as if angered.


    "Mother?" The Divine Knight said, taking a few steps back, "Wh-Why do you seem so angry."


    A silent conversation then ensued, with the beast throwing its head around and stopping towards the pair while the Divine Knight''s head sunk down from the verbal thrashing he seemed to be receiving, all while Hermes stood in silence with a small smile.


    "Father was injured? What of the others, how are they?... Well, at least they are fine, as are you." The Divine Knight went silent for a few seconds before turning to Hermes. "Mother wants to know if this will be enough for the debt we owe you?"


    "Of course, when this is over and the Night Beast and the traitors are gone, you may return home, and I will ensure that no one else may tread onto your territory again."


    The beast nodded and turned to leave while pockets of ice formed with every step.


    "She seemed upset." The divine Knight said


    "Indeed," Hermes said with a smile.


    ***


    "I heard you were in this village, but I had no idea you would be here?" The man in the twisting black attire said as he walked into the room.


    Carter glanced around the room. Aster and Aiyah were still arguing while others continued to do their task as if a strange figure had not just burst into the room.


    "It''s rude not to look at someone when they are talking to you." The man said, but he didn''t move toward Carter; instead, he moved to the closest knight in training, who had been cleaning his sword for some time.


    The man reached forward, his hand gripping the young man''s throat, "You know I heard that this Ambrosia Race has their Life Seeds somewhere at the base of their neck right at the top of their throat. Aren''t you curious if that is true? Why don''t we find out for ourselves, right kid?"


    ?Crunch


    The sound of breaking crystal echoed in the room. It seemed so loud that it drowned out all the other sounds, but no one seemed to even notice the actions even when the life light began to glow.


    "Oh, so they were right, huh." The figure said as he tossed the disappearing body to the side, "But you know research needs repetition."


    The process continued as he picked up one of the Seedling''s playing cards, repeating his actions, but the game continued as if nothing had happened. The figure moved from one to another, slowly getting closer to Carter as he just watched in silent observance of the horror that was taking place. Even as Aiyah was picked up and tossed aside, Aster continued his argument as if she was still there.


    Finally, after the room glowed in green from all the concentrated Life Light Pillars, the man stood at the foot of Carter''s cot, "It''s been a while, kid. Did you miss me?" A toothy white smile shimmered under the clawing darkness.

 Chapter 87: Space and Shadows

    Carter stared forward toward the shimmering white teeth hiding just behind the twisting darkness, the only thing his dull eyes could lock on as the familiar voice taunted him with its broad smile. The figure didn''t move and just stared at the unmoving child when the sudden sound of creaking crystal echoed in the room, and a sudden force pushed on his jaw, sending him tumbling through the air and crashing through the walls, freefalling down the side of the Central Building.


    Carter watched as the event unfolded. Arc, who came from nowhere, suddenly appeared through the shattering crystals of the closed window overlooking the front plaza. He flew through the air feet first and his back parallel to the ground as his feet made contact with the only thing that Carter could see of the figure: the mouth. The pair of Arc and the figure then continued their momentum, crashing into the wall where Arc''s hand glowed an ominous silver purple glow before the wall, and the pair tumbled down into a free fall.


    ***


    Arc and the figure fell from the broken walls of the building, steadily descending towards the grassy ground below. The figure attempted to twist his body to land more gracefully, but Arc smiled as his glowing hand moved to adjust the figure''s position in midair, not allowing him to land on his feet.


    With a thud, the figure hit the ground on his back, releasing a grunt of pain as he rolled to his feet. In contrast, Arc landed safely and effortlessly, as if he had merely jumped a short distance instead of falling several stories from the building.


    With a smug smile still on his lips, Arc spoke, "Who are you, and what do you want here?"


    "It has nothing to do with you!"


    "You made it my business the moment you approached that child."


    "Child? I see..."


    The figure tried to push himself up, but Arc just scoffed and jumped toward the man, landing on his back and pushing him back to the ground.


    "Answer my question! Who are you, and What do you want?"


    "And I said it has nothing to do with you!" The figure screamed as he merged with the ground, becoming one with the grass and soil below.


    Arc clicked his tongue as he looked around for the figure, knowing that he could not have gone far, not with himself so close and being a threat. Seedlings were nothing like Feyrisians who plotted ulterior motives with everything; no Seedlings were much too simple-minded like beasts. So now that Arc has provoked the proverbial beast, it should attack.


    Following exactly as Arc predicted, several daggers flew through the air, which Arc effortlessly diverted with minimal effort. However, the direction the weapons came from was also empty, causing Arc to click his tongue again in annoyance.


    "Stop cowering and come out and fight! I won''t hurt you much if you answer my questions!" Arc shouted


    "Do you take me for a fool?" a voice echoed around Arc as another wave of daggers flew towards him.


    "A fool? Yes, I do! If not foolish, how else would you explain a Seedling attacking a Feyrisian?"


    "I was told I had nothing to worry about with you, so it seems the only foolish thing is trusting your kind."


    ?Hearing the figure''s statement caused Arc''s brows to furrow, "What is that supposed to mean? Am I to believe that one of us sent you here? Do you take me for a fool, you Seedling?"


    Another volley of daggers flew towards Arc, who now seemed not only annoyed but frustrated, a considerable departure from his joking and teasing from before. More and more daggers flew from strange angles and locations, none managing to get close enough to make contact with Arc, but every dagger seemed to grate on his mentality.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Stop wasting my time, cowardly Seedling! If you want to hide, then run! If you want to fight, then fight!" Arc screamed


    The only response Arc heard was a laugh, although creepy; it was more annoying to Arc, who was already exhausted long ago, let alone now he just wanted to be done with everything and rest, maybe have something to drink and play with his little shrefin, but no that child had to be attacked now of all times.


    The stalemate continued: daggers would fly, and Arc''s hand would glow; the daggers would miss or fall, and the process would repeat. As Arc moved around, so would the placements of the daggers, never coming from the same place and never aimed at the same point. At some point, Arc noticed how precise the daggers were, and he figured that the figure was pushing him somewhere, but it was hard to guess where, so Arc played along, curious about what this Seedling could actually do to him.


    Suddenly, the daggers stopped, and silence ensued in the area. Arc, who still had his brows furrowed and hands ready for another sneak attack, glanced at the building where the figure began to walk out of the shadows of the building. Although the sky was dark, the glowing blue flames lit the entire village and cast shadows. That was when Arc finally realized what was happening, and almost everything clicked inside his head.


    "You''re holding back?" The figure asked with a pause as he stared in the direction of Arc, whose eyes seemed to dart around in thought, "Am I just a toy for you to play with? Are you not taking me seriously?"


    Arc''s gaze regained its focus as he looked over the figure, still hiding parts of their body inside the shadow, "You''re a Seedling; what else are you good for?"


    "Haha...HAHAHA! I''ll show you what a Seedling is capable of... No, what WE are capable of!"


    The shadows on the ground twisted, grew, and writhed as if they were alive, clawing toward Arc slowly. Arc stared at the shadows with a sneer, at this point, it would be safe to assume the figure was someone from the Shadow Race, which would explain the daggers coming from so many locations but not the amount, but that would be answered very shortly.


    The figure reached into the shadow around his feet and pulled out a black mass that suddenly shaped into several daggers, their dark metallic-like glistening in the faint blue light from the distant flames. Arc had missed the key detail of the strange metallic color when they flew towards him, his thoughts never lingering on such minute detail as the color, but this brought about a few more questions. The Shadow Race has never had such an ability as this, so it made no sense that they would have it. Did they recently create it? That thought also stopped. Seedlings were traditionalists and hated any form of change, no matter how small it might be; could it be a trait of this figure or a unique ability, or was Arc missing something important?


    Arc shook the thoughts away as he watched the figure throw the daggers towards him. He lifted his hands, and they began to glow their silvery-purple glow when his hand suddenly jerked itself to the side, allowing a dagger to pierce into his right shoulder; another pierced his gut, his chest, his leg while the last sliced the side of his neck although the pain stung it was not so painful that was until the daggers began to sink into him.


    Arc watched as the daggers slowly melted, and the pain increased. Although the pain was distracting, he was more obsessed with his arm not listening to him. "What did you do?" Arc shouted.


    "Showing you the difference..."


    Arc felt the pain radiate out as he lost control over his other arm, then his left leg, then his right. He felt like a puppet on strings as his feet carried him closer to the figure who smiled under the twisting darkness.


    "Who is the fool now, Feyrisian?"


    ***


    While the battle behind the back of the Central building happened, another guest came to greet Carter. Like the first, they seemed subtly surprised by the child, but after seeing him, they couldn''t help but smile at the glazed appearance.


    "Here I was wondering how you were, you useless brat." The new figure said, walking towards the boy, "I sure have missed you and our fun. Did you miss us?"


    Suddenly, something came from the side, effortlessly slicing through the wall or, more so, melting the walls as if it sliced through the wooden and stone structure. After whatever had just come through the wall, it bounced toward the figure, who jumped back, not wanting to chance to touch the strange object.


    "Carter, are you ok?" Zindra asked as she ran beside the object holding several vials, one of which was empty. She then positioned herself between the figure and Carter, glaring daggers at the hooded figure.


    "Who are you, and what do you want?"


    "You don''t remember me?" The figure asked, seeming agitated.


    The figure began to rub the side of their neck and shoulder, pulling at the cloak they wore as the agitation worsened.


    "HOW DARE YOU FORGET ME!" The figure shouted as he pounced toward Zindra.

 Chapter 88: SLIMME

    Zindra stared at the figure pouncing toward her as the silver orb on the floor began to twist and pulsate. It stretched and climbed up her body at blinding speed before jumping into the empty vial. Meanwhile, another colorful liquid seemed to spring to life. The yellow liquid extended and fanned out in front of Zindra, forming a thin sheet of pulsing liquid that resembled rippling water.


    The figure''s hand struck the expanding wall of yellow liquid, which seemed to grow larger and thinner with every passing moment. However, when his hand made full contact, it felt like he had struck a mountain. All of his momentum was pushed back at him, causing him to stumble backward several steps. Wasting no time, the figure jumped into the shadow cast by one of the cots and used that entrance to leap behind Zindra, utilizing the shadow of another cot. Yet, the thin yellow wall twisted around once again, easily absorbing the figure''s punch, leaving him to question his own strength.


    "What is this?" The figure shouted, but Zindra only glared at them through the openings of the thin wall.


    Through the gaps in the yellow wall, the figure observed a liquid that seemed to come alive, breaking into pieces and latching onto the bodies around. At first, their expression darkened, their face contorting into a grimace. However, after a few seconds, they appeared to understand what the woman was trying to accomplish.


    "Hahaha!" The figure hunched over, holding his stomach as he laughed, "They''re already dead, you dumb woman! Do you think you are the second coming of the Goddess of Life or something!"


    The figure continued to laugh, but Zindra was more focused on the children, young men, and women who doted the room with pillars of green light pouring out of them. She knew that it was probably too late, but she had never tested the green SLIMME on injuries so severe, and if there were just a sliver of a chance to save just one of them, then she would gamble for it even if it cost her everything.


    "Hey! Woman, did you not hear me?" The figure asked as he paced around the moving yellow wall, his smile growing wider as he peered into the openings to see the frantic woman inside.


    "Stop talking to me, loser. Can you not see that I am busy!" Zindra spat out as she glared at the figure.


    "You do remember me?" The figure seemed happy initially, but his face grew dark when the words seeped in, "LOSER!"


    "That''s what you are. Now, get lost before I remind you what happens when you mess with me."


    "Hehe..." The figure puffed out a couple of laughs when a sudden burst of flames hit the yellow wall and blasted Zindra outside the room and into the hall.


    "Both of you are useless." A new figure dressed in a grey and red suit with a black hood covering his head and a plain white mask landed gracefully beside the figure.


    "We told you we could handle this! There is no reason for you to get involved."


    "You are being blocked by someone who has already defeated you while the other is incapacitated by someone else. And here, the target is right in front of us, and yet we do not have them. Both of you are useless failures, so now I need to step in..."


    A streak of silver light blasted into the room, hitting the corner of the masked figure''s face, cracking the mask and revealing a bit of their mouth.


    "Interesting, " the figure said slowly, annoyedly glancing out the still cindering hole where Zindra stood.


    "Who are you and what are you doing?" Zindra asked


    "What am I doing? Well, an assignment, but now I have found an interesting toy... so I think I''ll take a break and play with it." The figure said a bizarre smile could be seen from the broken side of the mask.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Zindra couldn''t see the new masked figure''s eyes, but the creepy smile sent shivers down her spine. It didn''t take a genius to understand what they were referring to, but she had to ignore it because she had other priorities.


    "Get the target while I play with this new toy."


    "Be careful; she has new... things that she didn''t last time."


    "Are you instructing me?" The masked figure whipped his head toward the other figure, "I am not as useless as you. It does not matter how many accessories they bring. They amount to nothing."


    "Of course."


    The figure walked toward Carter''s direction, forgetting a significant event that had happened just seconds ago, and as he grew closer to Carter, a wall of silver grew before him and enveloped him entirely. As he struggled inside the silver cocoon, the thing began to move, jumping out of the hole leading toward the front of the Central Building.


    The masked figure watched the scene unfold, amusement dancing on his half-exposed lips. "Are you sure you can afford to lose one of your needed weapons when you are about to fight me?"


    "It''s fine. I know that SLIMME can handle that Shadow Race alone without my interference. I just need to keep you here until someone comes to help. I can do that."


    "Oh? Then shall we test that? Experiment versus Experiment and Creator versus Creator, how interesting do you not think?"


    "Experiment?"


    Zindra attempted to gather more information, but the masked figure lunged forward, their hands glowing with a smoldering flame that they hurled toward her. In response, Zindra activated two of her vials¡ªthe red and the blue¡ªwhile also trying to pull the green SLIMME back together and towards the vial so it could rest, just in case.


    A beam of flames shot out of the figure''s hands, but the red SLIMME jumped to life and greedily gobbled the flames like a starved beast. Its faint red grew deeper, and cinders wafted off its liquid body.


    ?"Annoying," The figure said as he clicked his tongue.


    As the figure repositioned himself away from Zindra and her red SLIMME, which resembled a hungry beast that had just found its prey, Zindra made the blue SLIMME grow in size, inflating it to match her height. The masked figure braced himself for an incoming explosion, but instead, a high-pressure stream of water shot toward him.


    His body moved instinctively, dodging as the water pierced through the walls and followed his movements, creating a line that traced his path. As the figure moved and danced around, he found the perfect place to stand where the woman wouldn''t attack. If she did, she would hit the useless child still stuck in his stupor.


    "How funny. Do you really think that you can afford to be so kind when you fight me? I don''t know if you are foolish or plotting, but with this, you''ve lost your upper hand."


    Suddenly, ice began forming in the puddles of water pooling. Zindra watched as the ice grew, appearing lost and confused. Initially, she assumed this figure was someone from the Blaze Race; however, she realized no known race could control fire and ice. Then, she recalled a race, specifically a family from that race¡ªa family that could indeed have this power¡ªbut she needed to confirm that first.


    Zindra pulled the blue SLIMME back into her vial while using the red SLIMME to continue heating the surroundings to negate the growing ice the best she could. At the same time, the violet SLIMME started to wrap around her body, and after it did so, the SLIMME pulsed. Zindra took a step and now stood between the figure and Carter. The violet SLIMME jumped back into the vial while the yellow SLIMME jumped back to life, enveloping her and Carter as best it could. At the same time, the orange SLIMME bounced out, its speed growing as it continued to hit objects. It eventually reached a blinding speed before shattering the mask and revealing the icy-blue hair and the familiar face below.


    "Logi?" Zindra blinked confused


    "I hoped to do this with little interference or annoyance, but who could have guessed you would have been so... aggravating? Honestly, I thought it would be Arc, considering how duty-bound he is, but you''ve impressed me. Now you have to die."


    "Why would a guardian..." Before Zindra could finish, a sharp pain radiated from her right side, where a pitch-black dagger now protruded.


    "It seems your experiment has failed, just like its creator," Logi said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    Zindra let the green SLIMME move to the wound and let it slowly pull out the dagger while she watched the other figure reappear behind Logi, but she thought it strange why they did not take the child. Now would be the best time. As she was thinking, her silver SLIMME crawled back into the vial to rest.


    "Sorry, little one, but I still need you to work just a little longer," Zindra whispered as the silver SLIMME seemed to pulse in protest but still crawled out and hid behind her back.


    Zindra placed the green SLIMME back into the vial, allowing the green motes to waft from her wound. If she was going to execute her plan, she needed to appear weak and injured. She stumbled forward as the yellow SLIMME began to collapse and crawl back into the vial, followed closely by the orange SLIMME. Zindra then fell to her knees while the two approached her. The silver SLIMME enveloped all three of them when they got close enough. Zindra''s soft voice telling Carter to hide was the only sound left in the air as the silver SLIMME jumped away.

 Chapter 89: A Simple Conversation (V1 End)

    A tall man with a dark complexion moved gracefully through the devastation of Ambrosia village. His squinted green eyes sparkled with a chilling delight that contrasted starkly with the grim scene around him. A wide, almost sinister smile stretched across his face, revealing a strange amusement as he waved casually at the lifeless bodies that shimmered with a green glow, vanishing into the air. His black hair tossed lightly over his shoulder, framing a face that seemed both compelling and unnerving. Dressed in dark green robes, he embodied an unsettling blend of elegance and menace, igniting fear in the hearts of any who dared to observe him.


    Orion strolled undisturbed toward the Central Building, which served as the hub of the once boisterous village. He glanced around at the destruction caused by both beasts that clawed at dead bodies and agents in dark hoods that killed both beast and Seedlings. Houses and places of business that once held warmth just the day before now stood as nothing but piles of rubble ready to topple over.


    Orion said, the sinister snake-like smile never leaving his lips as he laughed at his own joke.


    With a broad smile and hands clasped behind his back as if taking a stroll, Orion walked through the Central Building, stepping over bodies like stones along a path. He calmly ascended the stairs until he reached the top floor, where a chaotic scene unfolded. Zindra and Logi appeared to have just finished their fierce battle as a silver ball rolled out of the large hole in the back of the room¡ªwhere Arc had launched the first figure.


    Orion smiled at the dazed child, who was still in a stupor. His eyes locked on where the silver ball had just rolled out.


    Orion''s snake-like smile spread further as he spoke


    Carter turned his head to look at the man who just walked into the entrance of the room with a face of shock and fear. Orion looked at the child with a twitch of confusion as their eyes locked.


    Orion said, eyebrows raised.


    The faint sounds of movement and the soft rustle of fabric echoed from beneath the cot where Carter lay. After a moment, Priya emerged, her small frame inching forward as she crawled out from the shadows. Clutched tightly in her small arms was a stuffed toy, its fur matted and worn but cherished. As she peered out from under the bed, her wide, innocent eyes met Carter''s, breaking him from his stupor. The sight of the trembling little girl, with her disheveled hair framing a face filled with fear, tears, and pleading.


    Orion said.


    As Priya heard the man speak and smile at her, she stepped back until her back pressed against the wall. One hand tightly held her toy, while the other clutched Carter''s hand, which was positioned awkwardly due to her grip and the angle at which she stood.


    Orion''s eyes narrowed, and his smile vanished as he watched the two. he said, but his tone and expression contradicted his words.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Out of nowhere, an elderly man with white hair and robes materialized between Orion and the children. His demeanor was serene and expressionless as he fixed a steady, unblinking gaze on Orion.


    Orion said.


    Orion said.


    With a sharp snap of his fingers, Priya''s body instantly froze, then morphed into a mechanical march toward Orion. Each step she took was precise, like a marionette pulled by invisible strings, her expression vacant. Meanwhile, Carter was still lying on the bed, his eyes widening in shock and disbelief as he watched the unsettling transformation unfold. He could feel the urgency as he held onto Priya''s hand with a grip that conveyed fear not only from him but from her as well.


    Hermes watched the scene stoically as Carter tried to hold Priya''s hand. However, her subtly shaking hand slipped from his grip just as he fell to the foot of the cot. Carter looked at Hermes with a pained expression, begging for help, but Hermes just watched as Priya walked past him toward the snake-like man.


    Orion knelt with a warm smile and gently rested his hand on Priya''s head, reminiscent of a loving father bestowing affection on his child.


    said softly, yet the scene around them told a different story¡ªa chilling tension hung in the air. The stark contrast between his fatherly gesture and the unsettling atmosphere created dissonance, making his words seem almost surreal at this moment.


    The light slowly returned to Priya''s eyes as Orion gripped her arm tightly. Her voice cried out for help. She shouted Carter''s name as tears ran down her face. She tried to pull away from the smiling man; she kicked, she bit, and continued to cry, but his grip remained.


    Carter tried to run towards her, but Hermes simply grabbed him by the arms, not letting him take another step. Even with Carter screaming and pulling, Hermes remained motionless. Then time stopped for both of them as Orion''s hand moved slowly towards Priya''s neck, and a burning white flame flared in his hand.


    Through his snake-like smile, Orion opened his mouth,


    His hand glowed, and a beam of bright white flames burst through Priya''s neck, and the sound of her crying and screams ceased. Only the sound of Carter''s name echoed in the room as her crying head fell to the ground with a soundless thud.


    Orion stood with a sneer plastered on his face as he watched the motes of green light waft out of the body, but after just seconds, the snake-like smile spread once more. He turned to the pair, who stared at the scene with open mouths and wide eyes in shock. With a smile and wave, he took his leave as if saying goodbye to friends he would see later.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Carter could feel the grip loosen from his wrist, but that tight grip was the only thing that had held him up now; with it gone, Carter folded to his knees as he looked into the dull eyes of Priya who still seemed to be pleading for him, yet here he was powerless again to do anything. Carter scooted towards the body, his face still full of shock and acceptance of the situation, but as his hand wrapped around the quickly chilling fingers, a creaking sound that slowly turned into a wail escaped his lips.


    Hermes watched this scene with a pained expression, knowing his own fault. He had thought he had prepared enough. He thought everything was in place, but he didn''t account for his inadequacy, which cost so much. Now, a village lay in ruin, and an entire race of Seedlings was gone overnight. He would not have remained silent about the beasts if he could go back. He would not have remained silent about the traitors. He would have done it differently, but Orion was right. He let power and control get to his head, thinking that this time would be different, but it was the same. He felt powerless, so powerless that it was hard to move from his spot, and every wail from the child only sapped more of his strength away. He had failed and needed to clean it up before preparing for the subsequent encounter.